■T-iWa 
 
 m 
 
 M m 
 
 H 
 
 m 
 
 BHPKllllllH HIiW.ii 
 
 ■HHH 
 
 ■ 
 
 MM ■ 
 
 ■ i 
 
 B H 
 
 >r Jr.- 
 
 K&k BH 
 
 ■ 
 
 ■j^HP 
 
 life. k V -::•»•- 
 
 ■ 
 
 HHini 
 
 Wmmm 
 
 ff-^t 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 ;/w&,>-\ 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 HI 
 
 p Hi 
 
 
 HI EK 
 
HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES 
 
LONDON : PRINTED BY 
 
 BPOTTIS'-TOODE AND CO., NEW-STREET SQUARE 
 
 AND PARLIAMENT STREET 
 
HUNGAEIAN 
 
 CELEBEITIES 
 
 BY 
 
 CAPTAIN W/> J. WYATT, 
 
 If 
 
 AUTHOR OF 
 
 1 REVOLUTIONARY SHADOWS,' 
 
 REFLECTIONS ON THE FORMATION OF ARMIES, A POLITICAL AND MILITARY HISTORY 
 
 OF THE HANOVERIAN AND ITALIAN WAR,' 
 
 ETC. ETC. 
 
 LONDON : 
 LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO. 
 
 1871. 
 
>^ 
 
 ■:' 
 
 S>\< 
 
 
//«/£ 
 
 s? 
 
 THIS WORK 
 |s most ttsjjtttfullg £k°* ca ^° 
 
 TO 
 
 THE LOVELY DAUGHTERS OF HUNGARY 
 
 "WHO, AIDED BY THEIR BEAUTEOUS QUEEN, 
 
 SO GREATLY ASSISTED IN BRINGING ABOUT THE PRESENT 
 
 .TAPPY STATE OF AFFAIRS IN THEIR COUNTRY. 
 
PBEEACE. 
 
 The interest felt in the affairs of the Austro-Hungarian 
 empire at the present time has led the Author to be- 
 lieve that a sketch of the early history of that country, 
 together with some brief biographies of those who have 
 rendered themselves celebrated in its annals, would not 
 be unwelcome to the British public. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 
 PART I. 
 
 
 
 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 PAGE 
 
 '• 
 
 MYSTIC HISTORY 
 
 3 
 
 II. 
 
 THE HUNS 
 
 11 
 
 III. 
 
 ARPAD ........ 
 
 29 
 
 IV. 
 
 STEPHEN 
 
 52 
 
 v. 
 
 JOHN HUNYADY ....... 
 
 67 
 
 VI. 
 
 RAKOCZY II. . 
 
 95 
 
 VII. 
 
 TOKOLYI 
 
 101 
 
 VIII. 
 
 GEORGE KLIMO 
 
 122 
 
 IX. 
 
 STATESMEN OF THE PRESENT DAY : DEAK, MIK6, EOTVOS, 
 
 
 
 FESTETITCS, L6NYAY, ANDRASSY, HORVATH . 
 
 124 
 
 X. 
 
 EMPEROR-KING OF AUSTRO-HUNGARY 
 
 154 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAET II. 
 
 FEMALE MAGYAR CELEBRITIES. 
 
 
 
 PAGE 
 
 
 INTRODUCTION . . . . . 
 
 . 163 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 
 I. 
 
 E. SZILAGYI 
 
 . 167 
 
 II. 
 
 A. BORNEMISZA . . 
 
 . 176 
 
 III. 
 
 H. ZRINYI . . . . . 
 
 . 181 
 
 IV. 
 
 C. ROZGONYI ...... 
 
 . 191 
 
 V. 
 
 C. SZEKELY 
 
 . 195 
 
 VI. 
 
 A. TARCZAY 
 
 . 199 
 
 VII. 
 
 MARIA THERESA 
 
 . 203 
 
 VIII. 
 
 PRESENT EMPRESS-QUEEN OF AUSTRO- HUNGARY . 
 
 . 290 
 
PAKT I. 
 
 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 £- 
 
The history of nations is the biography of their martyrs. 
 As the effects of the mighty convulsions to which the 
 earth has been subjected are exhibited in its seamed and 
 rugged surface, so may we perhaps consider that the 
 annals of the world are written with the blood of those 
 who have died in support of opinions with which their 
 birthright inspired them. 
 
 Every nation in the adoration of its martyrs respects at 
 the same time the history of the country ; and thus, in 
 attempting to narrate the history of past centuries, special 
 prominence must be given to the names of those whose 
 great deeds have inspired their countrymen to raise statues 
 and monuments to their memory. 
 
 But what must be the feelings of a nation which can 
 proudly proclaim to the world that it counts among these 
 martyrs, beings whom the munificent Providence in- 
 tended to be the symbols of peace, and yet, in the hour 
 of destruction, inspired by burning love for their country, 
 placed the soldier's helmet on their heads, exchanging 
 their home-spun garments for the warrior's cloak, and 
 casting aside the distaff to grasp the sword ! 
 
CHAPTER L 
 
 MYSTIC HISTORY. 
 
 One of the most peculiar traits in the character of the 
 Eastern races is their extraordinary love and veneration 
 of mystic, or, as we might say, imaginary history. This 
 feeling is possessed to a great degree by the Mag- 
 yars, whose legends give us the following description of 
 their origin : Mmrod, a descendant of Japhet, son of 
 Noah, after the destruction of the Tower of Babel, 
 wandered into the land of Havila with his family and 
 dependants. Here his wife gave birth to two sons, one 
 called Hunyor, the other Magyar. These two brothers, 
 during a hunting expedition in the Caucasus, were one 
 day following a roe, when, on reaching the swampy moors 
 of the Sea of Azof, 1 the animal suddenly disappeared from 
 their sight. In their search for the retreat of the roe 
 they were struck with the magnificent pasturages with 
 which this country abounded, and which would afford 
 them ample grazing grounds for their numerous flocks 
 and herds. On their return home they related to their 
 father what they had seen, and induced him to allow them 
 to emigrate with their flocks to the newly discovered 
 country. 
 
 Here they remained attending to their cattle for a 
 
 1 In the history of the Visigoths, who lived in the beginning of the 
 fourth century on the borders of the Sea of Azof, it is mentioned that a roe, 
 swimming across the Don, led the Hunic hunters to discover the Sea of 
 Azof and to attack the Visigoths. 
 
 b 2 
 
4 HUNGAKIAJ* CELEBEITIES. 
 
 space of five years. Wearied, it seems, with their mono- 
 tonous life in this land of plenty, they undertook a journey 
 for the purpose of exploring new lands. Their path led 
 them along the Steppes. Suddenly, to their great as- 
 tonishment, the wind wafted to their ears the sound of 
 festivity. Guided by it, they came unexpectedly upon a 
 number of beautiful women and girls, the daughters of 
 the sons of the Bush, who were celebrating the festival of 
 the hunting horn. These lovely children of nature, 
 struck with the manly beauty of the sons of Nimrod, 
 yielded to their embraces, and followed their new lords 
 and masters to the neighbourhood of the Sea of Azof. 
 Amongst these girls were two virgins of extraordinary 
 beauty: they were daughters of Dula, King of the Alans. 
 Hunyor married one, and Magyar the other. The off- 
 spring of these two marriages were the founders of two 
 great tribes, the Huns and the Magyars. The prolific 
 tendencies of these two families and the rapid increase of 
 their flocks were so great that the territory they inhabited 
 was soon found too small for them. They therefore 
 determined to emigrate. Following the course of the 
 rivers, they overran Scythia and occupied the greater part 
 of Russia. The descendants of Hunyor took possession 
 of the north-eastern districts of the Volga ; those of 
 Magyar seem to have taken up their abode along the left 
 bank of the Don, and were now called Donmagyars, but 
 their country took the name of Dontumogeria. It seems 
 that the Donmagyars suffered but little from the inroads 
 of the nomad tribes. This arose from the natural barriers 
 which surrounded them, whereas their kindred race, the 
 Huns, from their exposed position, were constantly en- 
 gaged in defending their territory from the advance of 
 the hostile wandering tribes. The consequence was that 
 the character of the descendants of Nimrod became totally 
 different. 
 
MYSTIC HISTORY. 5 
 
 In the beginning of the fourth century, stimulated by 
 the stories of the riches of the Western world, the Huns 
 commenced their celebrated invasion. After a series of 
 great victories, they ultimately took up their abode on 
 the Theiss and the Donau, where they remained until 
 their great leader Attila, surnamed ' the Scourge of God,' 
 commenced his bloodthirsty conquest of the greater part 
 of Europe. After the death of Attila, his two sons, 
 Alabar and Csaba, began a fratricidal war for the pos- 
 session of their father's crown — a war which ended in the 
 destruction of this powerful nation; for the conquered 
 tribes, availing themselves of this favourable opportunity 
 to reconquer their independence, did their utmost to 
 destroy their oppressors. The followers of Alabar were 
 entirely annihilated ; and Csaba himself, hotly pursued 
 by his opponents, with the greatest difficulty escaped to 
 Greece with about 15,000 of his people. As his mother 
 was a Greek princess, Csaba was favourably received by 
 the Emperor Marcianus, who allowed him and his 
 followers to remain in his dominions, and afforded them 
 his assistance and protection. But the revengeful and 
 ambitious spirit of Attila's son could not endure a life of 
 inactivity, and he was pining for the power which would 
 enable him to revenue himself on his enemies and recon- 
 quer that immense empire which his own folly had been 
 the principal instrument of destroying. 
 
 A few thousand of Csaba's followers, who had deserted 
 the cause of their leader, sought refuge in the moun- 
 tainous part of Eastern Transylvania, where, at a later 
 period, their descendants intermarried with the Magyars, 
 who had migrated into that part of the country, and 
 founded a tribe which is up to the present day called the 
 Seklers. 
 
 After a sojourn of a few years in Greece, Csaba and his 
 adherents joined his peaceful kindred on the Don, where, 
 
6 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES, 
 
 until his death, lie occupied himself in attempting to 
 induce the latter to aid him in invading Western Europe. 
 In this he seems to have been unsuccessful, for the rich- 
 ness of their country had made the Magyars a peace- 
 loving people. In fact, they had everything they could 
 desire, and were most primitive in their ideas and habits. 
 There is no doubt, however, that the unruly Csaba and 
 his followers sowed those seeds of which Hungary, after 
 the lapse of centuries, has had to reap the harvest. 
 
 The government of the Magyars seems to have been 
 a republican confederacy, for the nation was divided 
 into seven tribes or families. Their names were as fol- 
 lows: Nyek, Kurt, Tarjan, leno, Kara, Kaza, and 
 Megyar, and they called themselves the seven Magyar 
 families. Each tribe had its own leader, or woiwode, 
 who had sovereign power over it; and each of these 
 leaders was equal in rank to the others. In case of war, 
 or of any great emergency, the seven tribes assisted each 
 other. 
 
 Their religion consisted of sacrifices, which generally 
 took place on eminences, or high grounds, either in the 
 day or at the dead of night. They immolated to their 
 gocls all sorts of animals, but their principal sacrifice was 
 the Aldomas. This consisted in the offering of a white 
 stallion, which was dedicated to a deity whom they called 
 Isten. Isten was supposed to be the Almighty. Second 
 to him ranked the sun, whom they believed to be the in- 
 strument through which Isten bestowed his gifts on his 
 beloved. The Magyars also worshipped the atmosphere, 
 the earth, the fire, and the water. They acknowledged 
 the existence of a bad spirit, who was ruled by Isten, and 
 whom they named Arnany, or Oerdog. They also 
 believed in the immortality of the soul, and in another 
 world, in which they would enjoy a better life. 
 
 They buried their dead either on the banks of the 
 
MYSTIC HISTORY. 7 
 
 rivers or on the top of some promontory. The funeral 
 rites were celebrated by a feast and much singing. 
 
 One of the most marked characteristics of this people 
 was their fidelity to their promises, which were generally 
 ratified by a solemn oath and the opening of a vein. 
 
 They had also priests, who were supposed to possess 
 the power of foretelling what was to take place, which 
 they did by the intestines of victims sacrificed. These 
 priests seem to have occupied the highest posts in the 
 tribes, for they were the counsellors of the princes, the 
 learned men, the doctors and poets of the people, and in 
 this latter capacity played a most prominent part among 
 them, for the Magyars were already very fond of music 
 and singing. This no doubt contributed greatly to 
 awaken in their minds a love for military conquests ; and 
 we shall afterwards see that this priestly power was one of 
 the chief instruments in instigating the Magyars to leave 
 their adopted country. About four hundred years after 
 the death of Attila we find the peace-loving Magyars 
 becoming one of the most warlike and bloodthirsty of 
 nations. They were celebrated for all those arts and 
 exercises -which in those days made a soldier, and in their 
 insatiable love for revenge had become the terror of the 
 inhabitants of the surrounding countries. Fear seems to 
 have been unknown to them, and on the slightest provo- 
 cation, or some imaginary wrong, they were not only 
 ready to annihilate their supposed enemy, but were pre- 
 pared to make any sacrifice on their own part in order to 
 wreak their vengeance. 
 
 In the beginning of the ninth century one of the seven 
 Magyar rulers, named Ugek, married Emese, daughter 01 
 another woiwode. The fruit of this marriage was a son, 
 who received the name of Almos. It is related that a 
 large eagle had appeared to Emese, and bowed his head 
 towards her lap, which had the effect of making her preg- 
 
8 . HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 nant. Shortly after a glittering stream seemed to flow 
 from her loins towards strange lands. Hence the child 
 was called Almos, or the Dream. The priests declared 
 that he would be the founder of great kings in distant 
 lands. As Almos grew up to manhood, it is stated that 
 his personal appearance and manners induced those who 
 surrounded him to believe in his godly descent. He 
 was tall and slender ; his aspect expressed great determi- 
 nation, accompanied by an expression of good nature. 
 His hands were very muscular, with long, outstretched 
 fingers. He possessed all the good and great qualities 
 which render a ruler illustrious. His confederate chiefs 
 seem to have tacitly acknowledged him as their superior, 
 for they never undertook anything without previously 
 asking his advice. 
 
 In the year 884 a warlike tribe called the Patzenaci 
 had been driven from their abodes across the Volga by 
 the Uzen, and entered the territory of the Hungarians. 
 The latter, compelled to retreat before these powerful 
 enemies, crossed the Don by means of small leather boats, 
 and made their way into the empire of the Chazaren. 
 The part of the country where they took up their abode 
 bore the name of Lebedia, and is situated to the north of 
 the Black Sea. The ruler of this empire seems to have 
 afforded them every assistance, and to have formed an 
 intimate alliance with them against the warlike Uzen and 
 Patzenaci. In order to render this alliance more durable, 
 he gave a daughter of one of the most noble families as 
 wife to Elod, one of the Magyar rulers. 
 
 After three years' residence in their newly adopted 
 country the Hungarians were again attacked by their old 
 enemies the Patzenaci, who completely defeated and 
 routed them, and they had no alternative left but to seek 
 refuge in flight. This arose from the disunion which 
 seems to have prevailed at that time among the seven 
 
MYSTIC HISTORY. 9 
 
 Magyar chiefs. The smaller party of the fugitives re- 
 crossed the Don, and formed a settlement in the Caucasus, 
 near the frontiers of Persia, where for a long time they 
 kept up their connexion with their kindred tribe. The 
 remaining part of the defeated Hungarians retreated in 
 the direction of the Dnieper, across which they swam, 
 and then pushed forward into that part of the country 
 which is watered by the Bug, the Dniester, the Pruth, 
 and the Sereth : from thence they seem to have extended 
 their habitations to the low grounds of the Lower 
 Danube. 
 
 The Khan of the Chazaren, not being able to depend 
 on the remaining tribes of the Hungarians, perceived 
 that he would have to contend alone against the Pat- 
 zenaci unless he could establish a firm alliance between 
 the seven Magyar rulers. He therefore expressed his 
 willingness to acknowledge as his leader any one of their 
 chiefs whom they might elect as their own. Thereupon 
 the Hungarians assembled a great national council, in 
 which Arpad, son of Almos, was unanimously elected as 
 their sovereign and leader, and accordingly placed on a 
 shield, after the warlike custom of the people, the assem- 
 bled council shouting, ' From henceforth we acknowledge 
 you as our leader, and we will follow you wherever your 
 fate leads you.' The woiwodes and the elders of families 
 ratified this compact by a solemn oath — namely, by 
 opening one of their veins and letting several drops of 
 blood fall in a holy goblet — and solemnly cursed all those 
 who should break this national contract. This compact 
 was divided into six parts : 
 
 1. As long as the descendants of Arpad existed their 
 leader should be chosen from his family. 
 
 2. All the spoils conquered in common should be 
 equally divided amongst them all. 
 
 3. Arpad, on his side, promised for himself and sue- 
 
10 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 cessors always to ask the advice of those who had signed 
 the contract, and their descendants, and to maintain them 
 always as rulers of their tribes. 
 
 4. In case of any of their descendants or themselves 
 breaking the oath of obedience, or provoking discord 
 with their ruler, their blood should flow like that which 
 had fallen in the holy goblet. 
 
 5. In case of any of the descendants, either of their 
 king or of the princes, attempting to break the contract, 
 they should be for ever exiled from their people. 
 
 6. Whoever refused to be present at the national 
 assemblies should be chopped in two. 
 
 The names of the woiwodes who signed the above 
 agreement are as follows : Almos, the father of Arpad ; 
 Elod, the father of Szabolcs ; Ond, the father of Ete ; Tas, 
 the father of Lei ; Huba, who was the founder of Szemere; 
 Kond, the father of Csorsz ; and Tohoton, the father of 
 Gyula and Zombor. 
 
THE HUNS. 11 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE HUNS. 
 
 The Huns (Hunni or Ovpvol), a comprehensive name 
 designating most likely all the Scythian tribes, appeared 
 in Europe in the year 375 of the Christian era, and 
 played for some time a remarkable and conspicuous part 
 in the history of Europe. Their original seat was on the 
 north side, and in the immediate vicinity, of the Chinese 
 wall ; but through their barbaric bravery and wonderful 
 powers of endurance they extended their frontiers. It 
 is stated that their food consisted of slices of meat which 
 had been placed between the saddle and the back of their 
 horses, and fresh blood ; their habits and manners were 
 akin to those of brutes ; and, as they seldom or ever 
 quitted the saddle, they were the most perfect horsemen 
 in the world. 
 
 Their chiefs, who were called Fandschus, gradually 
 became the conquerors and sovereigns over vast regions. 
 In the East the ocean only stopped their progress, and 
 the tribes living between the Amour and the peninsula 
 of Corea were forced to join their banners. In their 
 advance towards the West, at the sources of the Irtish, 1 
 
 1 The Irtish is one of the largest rivers of Siberia; its sources are in the 
 Altai mountains, in the north of China, in the province of Songarei. It 
 flows in a north-westerly direction, through the Saisany sea, passing 
 through the Siberian governments Omsk and Tobolsk, and at the latter 
 town takes a north-easterly course, and falls into the great river Ob, near 
 the town of Samarowo, Before entering the Saisany sea it is called the 
 
12 HUNGARIAN" CELEBRITIES. 
 
 and in the valley of the Imaus, 1 they found large terri- 
 tories, but also numerous enemies. As an instance of 
 their success, it is stated that one of the lieutenants of 
 the Fandschus conquered no less than twenty-six tribes 
 in a single campaign. In the north the ice-fields of the 
 Arctic Ocean were soon reached, and all Siberia fell 
 under their yoke. The Huns now directed their atten- 
 tion to the south, with the richness of which they seem 
 to have been perfectly acquainted. The constant and 
 terrible inroads which they were in the habit of making 
 into China at last induced the Chinese Emperor Tsin- 
 Schi-Hoang-Ti to erect along the frontiers of his domi- 
 nions a wall of upwards of 1,500 miles in extent, in order 
 to protect his people from the invasion of their insatiable 
 adversaries ; but this was of no avail, for the cavalry of 
 the Fandschus, we are told, was irresistible. These troops 
 generally consisted of from 200,000 to 300,000 sabres, and 
 surpassed the Chinese cavalry in dexterity and rapidity 
 of movement and the use of the bow and arrows, and there 
 is no doubt that the tactics of the Hunish leaders were 
 then far superior to those of the Chinese. 
 
 Upper Irtish, and on leaving it the Lower Irtish. It receives, in its long 
 course of above 2,000 miles, many rivers and rivulets, amongst which are 
 the Narim, the Om, the Tasa, the Ishim, and the Tobol. It is remarkable 
 for the abundance of its fish, especially the sturgeon, with its famous caviar. 
 Between the Irtish, the Tobol, and the Alei rivers is situated the great 
 steppe called the Irtish Baraba steppe. 
 
 1 In ancient geography, the chief mountain of the great Asiatic high- 
 lands. According to Ptolemy, it not only occupied a great space on the 
 northern frontier of India from east to west, but also extended from the 
 north, where there are no mountains to be found at present, and thus 
 divided Scythia into two large parts or halves, Scythia intra and extra 
 Imaum. The western parts of the Imaus were called Emodi inontes. The 
 name of Imaus (in Greek, 'l/xdos) was known to Strabo as well as to 
 Ptolemy, and is evidently no other than the one at present used in the 
 language of the natives of India and thereabout, as Inieia, Ima, Imaas, 
 Himalaya, which signifies the habitations of snow. 
 
THE HUNS. 13 
 
 The Chinese Emperor Kuoti, a soldier of fortune, who 
 had risen to the imperial dignity through the bravery 
 which he had displayed in the wars against the enemies 
 of his country, determined to make one grand effort to 
 defeat them. He. therefore collected a numerous army, 
 consisting of his bravest warriors ; but the Huns, by a 
 series of rapid and skilful movements, contrived entirely 
 to surround him. After an heroic defence, the unfortu- 
 nate Kuoti was compelled to capitulate and accept the 
 most degrading terms at the hands of his victors. From 
 their peaceful habits, his successors seem to have offered 
 no resistance to the Huns, w T ho, taking advantage of this, 
 became outrageous in their demands, one of the most 
 galling to the Chinese national pride being that a number 
 of the most beautiful maidens should be delivered over 
 to the Huns. In addition to this, it was stipulated that a 
 number of the princesses of the Chinese imperial family 
 should intermarry with some of the Fandschus, or chiefs 
 of the Huns. One of these unfortunate princesses is said 
 to have described in verse her miserable condition : she 
 stated that her only nourishment was sour milk and raw 
 meat, and wished that she might be turned into a bird in 
 order to be able to fly from her captivity, and return to 
 her beloved country. 
 
 The vast power of the Huns was at last broken up by 
 Yuti, the fifth Emperor of the powerful house of Han. 
 This he brought about through his military talents and 
 skilful policy, by which he had gained over the Tartars 
 for his allies. His generals had orders to act on the 
 offensive, and they pushed several hundred miles into the 
 country of the Huns. A column upon a high mountain 
 still bears an inscription proclaiming to posterity that the 
 Chinese had advanced 700 miles far into the country 
 of the Huns. In these wildernesses of fabulous extent 
 they suffered unheard-of hardships, and of 140,000 men 
 
14 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 who had set out against the Huns, only 30,000 returned. 
 These losses, however, were soon repaired. The Chinese 
 commanders, taking advantage of the superiority of their 
 arms, of their war-chariots, and of the services of their 
 Tartar allies, who held at that time some of the chief 
 military posts, surprised the Huns in their camp; and 
 although the Fandschu cut himself a passage through his 
 enemies, he left 15,000 slain on the battle-field. The 
 result of this victory was, not only that the Huns of the 
 southern provinces submitted to the laws and customs of 
 the Chinese, but Vuti and his successors, through their 
 intrigues, induced the various tribes which had been con- 
 quered by the Huns to throw off their galling yoke. The 
 chief tribes of the eastern and western parts seem in 
 course of time to have obtained their freedom, and became 
 the most deadly and irreconcilable enemies of the Huns. 
 The result of these disasters was that the Fandschu 
 was at last obliged to resign his position of independent 
 sovereign. He was received by the Emperor at Sigau, 
 the capital of the Chinese empire, with all the honours 
 due to an independent ruler. A palace was made ready 
 for him, and precedence was given him before all the 
 imperial princes ; but his patience, it is said, was sorely 
 tried by the ceremonies of an endless banquet. The 
 sequel of all these ceremonies, however, was that the 
 Fandschu was obliged to do homage on his knees to the 
 Emperor, and swear allegiance in his name and that of 
 his successors. But whenever a favourable opportunity to 
 commit rapine presented itself the Fandschus did not for 
 a moment scruple to break their oath. 
 
 Step by step this formidable nation became weaker,, 
 until their intestine feuds brought about their final dis- 
 memberment. They became divided into two hostile 
 bodies. One of the Hunic princes was forced to retreat| 
 towards the south with eight tribes, consisting of froi 
 
THE HUNS. 15 
 
 about 40,000 to 50,000 families. The Chinese Emperor 
 allowed him, near the frontiers of China, a district suffi- 
 ciently large for himself and followers, and granted him 
 the title of Fandschu. The Northern Huns held their 
 ground for the space of about half a century, but being 
 unable to withstand the constant attacks of their over- 
 whelming enemies, they had to retreat from the seat of 
 their dominions, which had been in their power for up- 
 wards of thirteen hundred years. Their most bloody 
 assailants were the Sienpi, an eastern Tartar tribe, which 
 had formerly experienced all the weight of the Hunish 
 yoke. We are led to believe that about 100,000 Huns 
 have been absorbed into the mass of their opponents, for 
 all trace of their name seems to have disappeared from 
 the annals of Tartar history. Twenty thousand families 
 retreated to the south, entered the service of the Chin 
 Emperor, and were placed in the province of Chansi for 
 the purpose of protecting the frontiers. 
 
 The remaininir tribes of the 11 tins contained no doubt 
 
 o 
 
 the largest part of the fighting population, for we find 
 that they determined to preserve their independence, and 
 for this purpose migrated from those regions where the 
 Chinese and Tartar rule predominated. After leaving 
 the frontiers of China, they divided themselves into 
 two hordes, directing their course towards the Oxus and 
 the Volga. One of the divisions settled on the eastern 
 shores of the Caspian Sea, and received the name 
 of Enthalitc and Nephthalite Huns. The country was 
 inhabited by a peaceful and industrious people, and the 
 land itself was rich and productive. This, together with 
 the climate, had a most beneficial effect on the Huns. 
 They not only became civilised, but, as it is stated, pro- 
 bably from their intermarrying with the former inha- 
 bitants, their features, colour, and complexion underwent 
 great changes. They were afterwards known as the 
 
16 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 White Huns. Their capital was Gorgo, and they were 
 ruled by one of their hereditary leaders, who exercised a 
 well-regulated sovereignty over the whole people. 
 
 The neighbourhood of these settlers seems to have 
 excited the jealousy of the Persians, and the consequence 
 was that they took every opportunity of interfering in 
 the affairs of the Hunish kingdom. In their memorable 
 victory over the Persian King Firuz, in the year 484, the 
 Huns proved that they still possessed the determined 
 bravery of their forefathers, although they had given up 
 their barbarous customs. 
 
 The progress of the second division of the Huns appears 
 to have been far slower. In the warm climate of China, 
 ancient historians tell us, the Huns wore garments of 
 silk. They were unaccustomed to the severity of the 
 climate, and totally unprepared for it. This, together 
 with the obstinate resistance of the savage tribes that 
 inhabited those parts, rendered their advance very diffi- 
 cult. Arrived on the banks of the Yolga, they seemed 
 to have changed their former government, for they did 
 away with the power of the Fandschus, and established a 
 kind of republican confederation, the chief of each tribe 
 managing the affairs of the people under his rule, while 
 the important questions of the nation were settled by a 
 council of the chiefs. They appear to have retained their 
 nomadic habits, for we are told that in summer they wan- 
 dered with their flocks and herds as far as Sarathon, and 
 even as far as the point where the Kama falls into the 
 Volga. In winter they passed their time amongst the 
 fruitful pasturages which are situated to the mouth of 
 that river. 
 
 History gives us little or no information with reference 
 to the condition of this race, until we find them again, 
 under their leaders Balamir, Charaton, and Huldin? ad- 
 vancing towards the west. It is highly probable that 
 
THE HUXS. 17 
 
 their ancient enemies, the Sienpi, had been gradually 
 extending their dominions in the direction of the route 
 which the Huns had taken in their retreat. Be this as it 
 may, they now seem to have taken up their abode on the 
 western bank of the Volga, and pushed forward into 
 Scythia, where it appears they effected their junction 
 with another body of their race, consisting of the best 
 warriors of the southern tribes, who had refused to ac- 
 knoAvledge the rule of the Chinese, and had migrated in 
 search of their northern companions. Thus strengthened, 
 under the leadership of Balamir, they again began to 
 advance. On the banks of the Don, in the year 375, they 
 encountered the warriors of the Alani, a Germanic tribe, 
 who had subjugated a part of that country, though their 
 original abode was between the Don and the Volga. 
 These hardy warriors had already extended their excur- 
 sions as far as the North Sea and the frontiers of India 
 and China, A most desperate and bloody contest now 
 ensued, for the Alani were quite equal to their opponents 
 in bravery and military skill. Fortune, however, favoured 
 the Huns, who defeated the Alani in a great battle, in 
 which the king of the latter fell mortally wounded. The 
 Huns seem to have acted with great prudence, for they 
 formed an alliance with their former opponents, ami 
 undertook in common with them the invasion of the 
 dominions of the Goths. 1 
 
 1 The origin of the Goths in general is very uncertain; there are many 
 fabulous traditions, but all of them more or less obscure. One of these says 
 that the Goths are of Scandinavian origin, and that on account of over- 
 p tpulation they embarked in three large ships and landed upon the 
 Prussian shore. In one of these ships, it is stated, were the Ostrogoths, in 
 the other the Visigoths, and in the third the Gepides; the ship of the latter 
 being a very slow and heavy one, they were on that account called the 
 G&pantas, or lazy ones. The first great apparition which stepped from 
 fabulous tradition into history was King Ostrogotha, a powerful monarch of 
 the whole people. In the year 247 this monarch crossed the Danube and 
 devastated the provinces of Mocsia and Thracia. The history of the Goths 
 
 C 
 
18 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 The terror and dismay spread by the rapid advance of 
 the Huns and Alani, as well as their great number, was 
 aggravated by the astonishment and disgust produced by 
 the screeching voices, uncouth manners, and repugnant 
 ugliness of the Huns, to whom a fabulous descent was 
 attributed ; they were compared to bears and to those 
 uo-ly fio-ures called termini, which were often to be met 
 with on bridges. They differed from their companions 
 by their large shoulders, flat noses, small black and deep- 
 set eyes, and, as they were almost entirely deficient in 
 beards, they were distinguished neither by the appearance 
 of manly youth nor by that of respectable age. The King 
 of the Ostrogoths, Ermanrich, who was then advanced in 
 years, prepared to meet them with the whole of his 
 people ; but unfortunately for him he soon discovered 
 that the tributary tribes, exasperated by the cruel ex- 
 actions of his countrymen, were ready at the first oppor- 
 tunity to side with the invaders. Disunion soon spread 
 itself amongst the ranks of his warriors, and the brave 
 but unfortunate old man, in a fit of despair, is said to 
 have committed suicide. Withimer, his successor, nothing 
 daunted by the alarming state of affairs, seems to have 
 inspired his followers with fresh courage, and, headed by 
 him, they commenced a deadly struggle against tremendous 
 odds. After a short but brilliant resistance the Ostrogoths 
 were totally defeated, and their heroic king fell mortally 
 wounded, fighting at the head of his warriors. The Huns 
 now became masters of the country, and the Ostrogoths 
 had no option left but to acknowledge the Hunish 
 authority, and thus the Amalians, their royal family, ap- 
 peared in after-years as vassals of Attila. Athanaric, 
 
 was first written by Cassiodorus, the Prime Minister of Tlieodoric the Great; I 
 this work consisted of twelve volumes, but unfortunately for the world theyl 
 were lost, and all that remains of them are a few extracts by Jornandes.f 
 Procopius has also given a good description of the history of the Goths. 
 
THE HUNS. 19 
 
 chief of the Visigoths, caring more for the safety of his 
 own tribe than for the welfare of the entire Gothic nation, 
 had taken up on the banks of the Danube a position which 
 offered great facilities of defence, and which he strongly 
 fortified. The warlike astuteness of the Huns, however, 
 deceived the watchfulness of xlthanaric's warriors. The 
 Huns had led their adversaries to believe that they would 
 attack them on the bank of the river ; but, instead of 
 doing so, a powerful division of horsemen forded the 
 Danube by moonlight and took the Visigoths in rear. 
 It was with the greatest difficulty that their leader cut 
 his way through his enemies and managed to retreat to 
 the mountains. Here the undaunted Athanaric had al- 
 ready devised a fresh and skilful mode of defensive warfare, 
 and would probably have prevented the devastating in- 
 vasions of the Huns had he not been forced to give up its 
 execution by the cowardly impatience of his people, who 
 did not think themselves safe till they had passed to the 
 other bank of the Danube. His plan seems to have been 
 to carry on a sort of mountain warfare, and it would have 
 been next to impossible for the Huns to operate against 
 him with any chance of success, on account of their want 
 of knowledge of the country, coupled with the fact that 
 the greater and best part of their army consisted of horse- 
 men, who would have here been perfectly useless. A 
 separation of the Visigoths now took place. Athanaric, 
 at the head of a few of his most devoted followers, retired 
 into the mountainous districts of Transylvania, whilst the 
 greater part, under the command of Fritiger and Alavius, 
 hastened to implore the protection of the Byzantine 
 Emperor Valens. 1 The immense extent of country over 
 
 1 In 376 we find those two baders proceeding to Adrianopol in quest of 
 the assistance which the Roman Emperor had promised them. But it seems 
 that they not only did not receive any help in men or money, but the Eoman 
 commissioners did not give them sufficient provisions to supply their daily 
 
 c 2 
 
20 HUNGAEIAN CELEEKITTES. 
 
 which the Huns and the Alani held sway, the distance of 
 the tribes from each other, and the power which each of 
 the chiefs possessed, joined with their mutual jealousy, 
 prevented their coming to any settled plan with reference 
 to a united advance into Europe. Some of the tribes, 
 induced by the promises of Fritiger, fought together with 
 the Visigoths against the Romans, and their excellent 
 cavalry successfully supported the efforts of the Gothic 
 infantry. The part which they now played was a very 
 inferior one. Their victorious hordes ruled over that vast 
 extent of land which lies between the Volga and the 
 Danube, but their power was split in two by the quarrels 
 of their independent leaders. Their valour was spent in 
 insignificant predatory excursions, and their national 
 dignity was greatly diminished by the fact that from mere 
 desire for booty they often joined the standards of their 
 conquered enemies. Thus, as we have before said, several 
 tribes, under Huldin, joined Alaric, King of the Visi- 
 goths, and forced the Romans to abandon to their posses- 
 sion certain territories, whilst others became mercenaries 
 of the Romans, and obtained, about the year 384, per- 
 mission to settle in Pannonia (at present Hungary;. 
 Several of their tribes traversed Asia Minor, robbing and 
 sacking both town and country, and the Eastern Roman 
 Empire was forced to purchase their forbearance. In the 
 year 408 about 10,000 Huns entered the service of the 
 Eastern Romans as mercenary troops; the remainder 
 seem to have settled down amongst the Germans and 
 Sarmatians, occupying that territory which extends from 
 
 wants ; and, in order to preserve themselves from starving, they attacked 
 the Eomans, traversed the country, pillaging and laying waste all the 
 towns, and defeated the Emperor Valens in a pitched battle near Adrianopol 
 in August 378. They then advanced into the Peloponesus, and overran 
 the East Koman Empire, but were at last induced, by money and promises] 
 to discontinue plundering the inhabitants. 
 
THE HUNS. 21 
 
 the northern shores of the Black and Caspian Seas, and 
 from the Volga to the Oural, probably Moldavia, Tran- 
 sylvania, and Wallachia, and were broken up into a 
 number of semi-independent tribes, the names of which 
 only became known after the death of Attila. 
 
 The Hungarians state that Attila was one of their 
 kings, and that the tribes which were under the sway of 
 his uncle Iloas or Rugilas had established their camps in 
 the precincts of the present Hungarian kingdom, which 
 possessed everything that could be required by a nation of 
 hunters and shepherds. Rugilas, through his skill and 
 bravery, in a short time became so formidable that he 
 held the balance of power between the Roman Empires 
 of the East and West. His connexion with the latter 
 was rendered still stronger by his personal friendship 
 with the Roman general Aetius. 1 
 
 Rugilas appears to have rendered himself the terror of 
 the East Roman Empire, for he not only invaded their 
 territory," but threatened their capital. The Emperor 
 Theodosius, to induce the King of the Huns to retire, 
 was obliged to pay him a yearly tribute of 350 pounds 
 
 1 Aetius, a Roman patrician and general under the Emperors Ilonorius 
 and Valentinian III., may be considered the las! hero of the West Roman 
 Empire. He was the son of Gandentins, who held the chief command of 
 tho cavalry. Aetius, when yet a boy, was enrolled among the imperial 
 body guards. In his youth lie was giveu as hostage, first to the Goths 
 and then to the Huns. In time he became commander-in-chief of the army, 
 and the real sovereign of the empire. On the death of the Emperor 
 Honorius, the privy secretary of the empire, John the Usurper, relying upon 
 the support of f>0,000 Huns, whom Aetius had induced to join his standards, 
 seized the throne. But at a later period, when the Emperor of Byzantium, 
 Theodosius. had conquered and executed John, and caused the infant son of 
 Honorius to ho made Emperor under the guardianship of his mother Placida, 
 Aetius took office under the new Power, after having obtained large sums of 
 money for the Huns, to induce them to return to their country. It seems 
 that Pannonia was made over to them. Aetius rendered his name celebrated 
 by the great defeat which he inflicted on Attila in 451, near Chalons-sur- 
 Marne. 
 
22 IIUXGAEIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 of gold. In order to save his dignity, this tribute was 
 paid to Rugilas as the pay of a Eoman general, the 
 Emperor having conferred this title upon him ; but this 
 did not preserve the Empire from constant molestation 
 on the part of the Hunish tribes. Four independent 
 nations, the chief being the Bavarians, instigated by the 
 intrigues of the Eoman Court, refused to submit to the 
 rule of Rugilas ; but the instructions which this daring 
 leader gave to his ambassador Estaw were of so threaten- 
 ing a character that the Court of Rome considered it 
 advisable to induce their friends to obey the dictates 
 of Rugilas. The Roman Senate, in common with the 
 Emperor, knew but too well the character of the man 
 against whom they had intrigued, and, fearing the effects 
 of his revenge, they determined if possible to conclude a 
 lasting treaty with him. While the negotiations were 
 going on Rugilas died, and was succeeded by his two 
 nephews Attila and Bleda, sons of his brother Mundzac, 
 who concluded a treaty on horseback, in a plain near the 
 town of Margus, with the Byzantine ambassador, who, 
 to induce them to sign that treaty, had to double the 
 tribute which had been paid to Rugilas. Attila, whose 
 ambition was unbounded, saw that the first step to power 
 was the death of his brother, whom he unhesitatingly 
 murdered, for he knew that as long as Bleda lived he 
 could never reckon upon the union of the tribes owing 
 allegiance to the Huns. It was not only the East Roman 
 Empire which trembled before this ferocious leader, but, 
 under his rule, the Huns became the terror of the whole 
 Western world. It was his great genius and undaunted 
 spirit which alone kept together the machinery of that 
 conglomeration of tribes and countries which he brought 
 under his sway. 
 
 Attila was born in the year 406. To give a true picture 
 of his character would be, owing to the many and evident 
 
THE HUNS. 23 
 
 misrepresentations of the authors who wrote shortly after 
 his time, a matter of impossibility. The following, how- 
 ever, may be taken as a pretty true delineation of his 
 character. He was by nature endowed with those 
 manners which have enabled great men like Caesar and 
 Napoleon to inspire all those with whom they came in 
 contact with feelings of unbounded fear and admiration, 
 and who have, as if compelled by destiny, exercised their 
 power for destruction only. He was adored by his own 
 people, leading them invariably to victory, and was, in a 
 word, the long-wished chief so ardently desired by all 
 those warlike nations who hated peace and delighted in 
 war. As to his person, his walk was proud, his looks terri- 
 fying, while his eyes glowed with that peculiar fire indica- 
 tive of an immense superiority, to which we instinctively 
 and invincibly feel bound to yield. He was without doubt 
 far superior to any other leader of the Huns ; his three 
 great animal attributes were obstinacy, cunning, and 
 bulldog-like ferocity. He did not for one moment scruple 
 as to the means to be employed for obtaining his object, 
 and the lives of human beings were no bar to his ambition, 
 although cruelty was by no means a predominant feature 
 in his character ; but he considered it a good policy to 
 strike terror into his people, though he fully understood 
 the necessity of acknowledging civilisation, for towards 
 the Eomans and the Greeks he displayed a degree of 
 moderation which seems unaccountable, when compared 
 with his conduct towards his own subjects. Although 
 the possessor of a large number of wives, and the father 
 of a multitude of children (for it is said his children formed 
 a small army), he preserved his mental capacity and 
 bodily strength to the day of his death, nor was he in the 
 least jealous. Attila was no doubt looked upon by his 
 subjects with love and awe, simply because his justice was 
 regulated by the social condition of his people. The 
 
U HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 conquered nations- preferred his sway to that of Rome or 
 Byzantium, for, unlike these empires, Attila allowed the 
 vanquished to retain their own laws and customs ; and 
 the protection which he afforded to foreigners induced 
 Greek workmen, merchants, and artists to live in his 
 dominions. We are told that he had at his court many 
 distinguished and learned foreigners, such as Onegisius, 
 Orestes, Constantius, Edeko, and others. His army was 
 always ready to take the field, and he could at any 
 moment assemble a force of half a million of men. 
 
 Attila's march towards the West was occasioned by 
 circumstances over which he had perhaps but little con- 
 trol. Complications which were not originated by himself 
 showed him the way he had to take. His empire he had 
 based upon his success ; each fresh success contributed to 
 increase the terror of his name, with increased powers, 
 his plans grew bolder. He could as little stop in his onward 
 march as he could at the beginning have calculated the 
 way he should go. There can however be no doubt that 
 the destruction of both the Roman Empires was the first 
 object he had in view. 
 
 At the death of Attila's uncle, Rugilas, both the East 
 and West Roman Empires were ruled by women : Pul- 
 cheria governed the West Roman Empire for her brother 
 Theodosius II., and Placida the East Roman Empire for 
 her son Valentinian. The Emperor Honorius had already 
 given up Britannia andArmorica (Brittany), and Illyricum 
 had been ceded to the West Roman Empire for services 
 which it had rendered. The Franks, the Burgundians, 
 and Visigoths had established a firm footing in Spain and 
 Gaul ; on the borders of the Loire the Alani were the 
 masters, and it was only in that part of the province 
 round about Aries that the Roman supremacy was ac- 
 knowledged. Africa was lost to the Vandals through a 
 court cabal of the ambitious Aetius, and since the year 
 
THE HUNS. 25 
 
 439 Geiserich, a ruler of the Visigoths, had founded a 
 new kingdom, of which Carthago was capital. The 
 East Roman Empire was about this time threatened by- 
 three enemies — the Huns and the Bulgares on the 
 northern frontier, and the Persians on the eastern boun- 
 daries — while its internal commotions were still more 
 dangerous to itself than its external enemies. What 
 resistance could these two empires, ruled by women and 
 their eunuchs, offer to a powerful prince whom nature 
 seemed to have destined for a conqueror, who was born 
 with the talents of a ruler, and could enforce his power- 
 ful will with 1,000,000 of warriors? 
 
 The first ruler who seems to have resisted the power 
 of Attila was the Emperor Marcius, who refused to pay 
 tribute to him. Attila determined in revenge to conquer 
 the Eastern Empire, but before so doing, he seems to have 
 formed a design of invading the Western Empire. It is 
 stated that the King Geiserich had ill-treated his queen, 
 a sister of the King of the Visigoths, and fearing that 
 the Goths might seek the assistance of the Romans against 
 him, he determined to he beforehand with them, and 
 therefore instigated Attila to at lack his enemies. A 
 certain king of the Franks had also requested Attila\s 
 help against Merov&us, the other king of the same 
 nationality, and the Romans; but probably the principal 
 inducement for postponing his attack on Mar.ciue was 
 the oiler of marriage which BEonoria, >ister of the Em- 
 peror of the West Romans, Valentinian 111., had made 
 to him, backed with the promise of the ^Vcst Roman 
 Empire as her marriage dowry. In the year 451 Attila, 
 having massed his immense army, which consisted not 
 only of his own people and the tribes who were under 
 his sway, but also of numerous independent nationalities, 
 began his onward march. Historians state that these 
 were the principal tribes who followed his standards: 
 
26 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 the Gepides, the Ostrogoths, the Sueves, and the He- 
 ruleans. This vast force advanced towards Germany. 
 Thuringia seems to have been the point on which they 
 marched. Attila overcame every obstacle. The tribes 
 through which he passed were pressed into the ranks of 
 his army : Thuringians, Burgundians, and Franks served 
 to swell his forces in his advance on Gaul. All the 
 towns which he entered were totally destroyed, and the 
 country entirely devastated. 
 
 Attila's army is stated to have numbered upwards of 
 700,000 men ; but he found his opponents fully prepared 
 to meet him. They were under the command of the 
 celebrated Eoman general Aetius, who, in addition to his 
 own forces, had under him King Theodoric with his Visi- 
 goths, the Franks under their ruler Merovseus, and the 
 Alani. Their army was superior in numbers to that of 
 Attila. The two opposing armies encountered each other 
 in the plains of Chalons-sur-Marne, which were favour- 
 able for the cavalry of the Huns ; and one of the most 
 dreadful battles which have ever been recorded ensued. 
 It was called the ' Battle of the Huns.' The speech of 
 Attila to the kings and leaders under his command has 
 been preserved by Cassiodorus, and given by Jornandes. 
 
 Theodoric with the Visigoths formed the right wing, 
 Aetius and the Komans the left, whilst Kino; Sandbar 
 and the Alani, whom neither Theodoric nor Aetius 
 entirely trusted, were in the centre. Opposite to them was, 
 in the centre, Attila with his Huns. The Ostrogoths, 
 led by their king, Wladimir, and his brothers Theodomir 
 and Widimir formed the left wing. On the right wing 
 stood Ardaric, the faithful friend of Attila, commanding 
 his Gepides. Theodoric was killed in the battle, but his 
 faithful Visigoths, reeking with vengeance, led by his son 
 Thorismund, threw themselves with such a force and such 
 desperate valour on the Huns that they were broken, 
 
THE HUNS. 27 
 
 and, for the first time, Attila was compelled to retreat. 
 Night only put an end to the carnage and saved the 
 Huns from destruction. They left more than 150,000 
 men on the battle-field ; the loss of the Francs was also 
 terrific. Seeing that further advance had become im- 
 possible, Attila retraced his steps into Hungary. In 
 452 he invaded Italy, and plundered the towns of 
 Aquila, Vicenza, Pavia, and Milan, and advanced on 
 Rome ; it was only through the tears and entreaties of the 
 Bishop Leo that he was induced to give up the idea of 
 sacking this city. He now returned to Hungary, where 
 he died shortly after, during the festivals on the occasion 
 of his marriage with aBurgundian princess called Hildico. 
 There is, however, great mystery with reference to the 
 real cause of his death. His body was placed in a golden 
 coffin, which was then deposited in a silver one, and 
 the latter again in one made of iron. A deep excava- 
 tion was made, and the coffin, together with a large 
 number of jewels and arms of different nations which 
 Attila had acquired in his different campaigns, was 
 lowered into it. This last duty to the deceased leader 
 performed, the prisoners and slaves who had dug the 
 grave were all put to death, so that the place of the 
 burial of Attila should never be divulged. 
 
 After the death of Attila, the most daring leaders 
 attempted to become sovereigns. The numerous sons of 
 Attila divided between themselves the sovereignty over 
 the Germanic and Scythian tribes, but were constantly 
 contending against each other. The brave Ardaric, king 
 of the Gepides, felt the disgrace of such a division under 
 foreign sway, and his people, who had reaped the bitter 
 fruits of disunion and disloyalty, rallied round him to a 
 man. The Ostrogoths, who had thrown off the Hunish 
 yoke, also assisted him. The latter were led by three 
 valiant brothers. The Sueves, the Herulians, and the 
 
28 HUNGAKIAJS" CELEBEITIES. 
 
 Alanij profiting by this revolt, also joined the standards 
 of Ardaric. The Huns encountered their opponents on 
 the banks of the Netad in Pannonia, where a decisive 
 battle was fought, in which the Huns were totally de- 
 feated. They lost 30,000 men, amongst whom was the 
 eldest son of Attila. Dengesish, another son of Attila, 
 retreated with his followers to the borders of the Danube, 
 where, although beaten and surrounded by enemies, he 
 managed to render his name terrible to them for the 
 space of fifteen years, but finding his ground untenable, 
 he threw himself on the Western Empire. Having been 
 defeated and captured, he was decapitated, and his head 
 was exposed in the Hippodrome of Constantinople. The 
 youngest and favourite son of Attila, Ernach, retreated 
 with some of the hordes into Asia. The country of 
 Attila, ancient Dacia, from the Carpathian mountains to 
 the Black Sea, became the seat of a new State and Power, 
 founded by Ardaric, King of the Gepides. From this 
 period all further trace of the Huns as a nation appears 
 to have been lost. 
 
ARPAD, FIRST DUKE OF HUNGARY. 29 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 ARPAD, FIRST DUKE OF HUNGARY. 
 
 We have in the preceding pages, through the means of 
 ancient writers, attempted to describe the history of the 
 Magyars up to the election of Arpiid as their common 
 ruler, but we cannot relinquish the idea that the Magyars 
 were a high caste from which the rulers of the Hume 
 nationalities were chosen, and that they possessed a far 
 creator affinity to the Turkestan race than their followers. 
 At this time there is no doubt that they had profited 
 by the civilisation of their Persian neighbours. Arpiid 
 himself seems to have been a man who fully understood 
 the art of ruling: and although he originated all the 
 great plans of conquest, he wisely allowed his counsellors 
 to believe that they were entitled to the credit of them. 
 This is proved by the fact that before undertaking any- 
 thing of importance he held a council, in which he was 
 apparently guided by the voice of the majority. In the 
 gradual decay of the Greek Empire, Arpiid saw a chance 
 of reconquering the vast kingdom of Attila, whose vic- 
 tories and history were deeply cherished in the bosoms of 
 his followers. At length the long- wished-for opportunity 
 arrived. The Emperor Leo VI., unable to subdue the 
 powerful Simeon, ruler of the Bulgarians, sent his general 
 Niketas as envoy to negotiate an offensive alliance with 
 Arpiid. To this the Magyar duke readily agreed ; and 
 in the year 888 the campaign commenced. Liuntika, a 
 son of Arpad, assisted by the Greek fleet, which had 
 
30 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 advanced up the Danube, crossed that river and defeated 
 the Bulgarians in three consecutive battles. These defeats 
 compelled Simeon to conclude peace, and the Magyars 
 returned to their country loaded with the spoils of the 
 campaign. 
 
 The following extract from the writings of Leo VI. 
 will give our readers a tolerably good idea of the social 
 condition and military efficiency of the Magyars : 
 
 6 The Turks ' (as he always styled the Hungarians) 
 6 are a numerous people, who love a wild independence, 
 and prefer conquering their enemies to living in luxury. 
 They are ruled by a king who is a most severe discipli- 
 narian, and they are at all times ready to undergo the 
 greatest hardships. They are excessively cautious, and 
 preserve the greatest secrecy with reference to their 
 plans ; they are very avaricious and insatiable in their 
 desire for plunder, and very apt to break their treaties. 
 They prefer surprising their enemy either by a subter- 
 fuge or skilful manoeuvre, rather than attacking him and 
 giving him a fair chance of defence. 
 
 6 Their weapons consist of a shield, a sword, a bow and 
 arrows, a lance, or a javelin; in battle, they have two 
 weapons, a spear and a bow ; if they are pursued they 
 generally defend themselves with arrows. The forepart 
 of their horses is protected by a kind of iron shield. 
 They are also first-rate shots when on horseback. In 
 their trains they have a large number of horses and other 
 animals for the purpose of deceiving their enemies with 
 reference to their numerical strength, and also to make 
 use of their milk as a means of subsistence on their march. 
 They never conceal themselves behind entrenchments. 
 They are divided into tribes or families, and leave their 
 horses exposed to the elements during winter and summer. 
 In times of war their horses are picketed close to their 
 tents ; they generally commence their attacks with them 
 in the night. 
 
ARPAD, FIRST DUKE OF HUNGARY. 31 
 
 c Their pickets or sentinels stand at some distance from 
 their tents in order to prevent their being surprised by the 
 enemy. On the field of battle their legions are so close 
 to each other that they appear as one. They also have 
 a reserve, which they use either for outmanoeuvring the 
 enemy, or supporting any part of the army which 
 requires its assistance. Their baggage stands generally 
 with a sufficient guard in rear of the order of battle. 
 Their favourite tactic is to commence the battle at a 
 distance, and by a series of skilful manoeuvres suddenly 
 throw themselves in the middle of their opponents; these 
 manoeuvres consist generally either in feigned retreats or 
 flank movements. They also fully understand the art of 
 fighting in detached bodies. It' they defeat their oppo- 
 nent they do not pursue the tactic of the Romans and 
 other people, of following the defeated enemy for a 
 certain time only : they pursue him until they have 
 entirely annihilated the retreating force. As they possess 
 large flocks, they do not like their pasturage grounds to 
 be too near each other. 
 
 6 They do all in their power to prevent their being 
 engaged in a hand-to-hand fight with the heavy infantry. 
 They are greatly opposed to any of their soldiers closing 
 with the enemy, as most of the legions being composed 
 of a tribe, they are afraid that the remaining part would 
 follow their example.' 
 
 The feelings of revenue which the Bulgarians and 
 
 DO O 
 
 their king felt towards the Magyars were doubly in- 
 creased by the knowledge that their victors were a 
 kindred race. Inspired by the thirst for retaliation, 
 they waited for the moment when they could safely 
 indulge it, and for this purpose concluded a treaty with 
 the Patzenaci, the ancient and irreconcilable enemies 
 of the Magyars. In 889, whilst Arpad, at the head of 
 
32 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 his warriors, had left his country for the purpose of 
 subduing the Sclavonic tribes of the north, Simeon 
 crossed the Danube, and the Patzenaci advancing at the 
 same time from the east, seem to have effected a junction 
 in the heart of the Magyar country, overcoming all 
 resistance and laying everything waste. We are told 
 that Atelkoz, the capital, was entirely destroyed, and 
 that Liuntika and his venerable grandfather Almos 
 fell whilst vainly attempting to defend their homes. The 
 Patzenaci now took permanent occupation of the greater 
 part of the dominions of Arpad, who, on hearing of the 
 disasters which had taken place, was convinced, from the 
 strength of his two enemies, that it would be impossible 
 for him to reconquer his country, and determined to 
 acquire a new abode. For this purpose he advanced 
 against the Rugians, who, assisted by the Russians and 
 another warlike tribe, whose name and origin are doubtful, 
 defended their dominions with the most obstinate re- 
 sistance. Their bravery, however, was no match against 
 the military skill of Arpad, who overcame them and took 
 possession of their country. The unfortunate Pugians 
 and their allies retreated to Kiew, but the difficulty of 
 their position was so great that they perceived further 
 resistance would be futile, and therefore sent messengers 
 of peace to Arpad, begging of him to allow them to 
 remain in peaceful possession of their new homes, and 
 pointing out to him that he had far better cross the 
 Alps and enter Pannonia than disturb them, as that 
 country was watered by two magnificent rivers — the 
 Theiss and the Danube — and the land, which was sin- 
 gularly fertile, was inhabited by Sclaves, Bulgarians 
 Wallachians, who could offer him no resistance. The 
 information of the Pugian envoys was received with eager 
 ness by Arpad and his warriors, who were nothing loth 
 again to enrich themselves at the expense of the Bulgarians, 
 
ARPAD, FIRST DUKE OF HUNGARY. 33 
 
 for probably there were many of them who had been 
 engaged in the expedition against Simeon, and knew the 
 correctness of the statements of the Rugians. Arpad 
 informed the envoys that he was ready to conclude peace 
 with them on condition of their paying 10,000 marks in 
 silver, together with a large number of weasel, martin, and 
 sable skins. By a series of skilful negotiations the Magyar 
 ruler also induced the principal leaders of the Cumanians 
 and Rugians — Ede, Edomer, Ete, Bonger, Achad, Vojta, 
 and Ketel — to join his standards. Their alliance was con- 
 sidered of such importance that they were placed on an 
 equal footing with the rest of the woiwodes, and they in 
 return acknowledged Arpad as their ruler. The first great 
 service which these new allies rendered the Magyars was 
 the skilful way in which they conducted the entire army 
 in safety to the neighbourhood of the town of Ladomer, 
 whose prince came to meet his unwelcome guests. Here 
 the Magyars and their allies remained three weeks. On 
 their departure, the prince presented them with 2,000 
 marks in silver, 1,000 in gold, 300 chargers witli martial 
 trappings, a great number of valuable skins, and 1,000 
 head of cattle for the purpose of conveying their baggage. 
 Arpad now directed his march to Galicia, and here again 
 the ruler seems to have purchased his friendship at the 
 price of 3,000 silver and 200 gold marks. The Hungarian 
 forces remained in this place for the space of a month. 
 Horwath, in his ' History of Hungary,' supposes that this 
 is the place where the envoys of the Secklers welcomed 
 Arpad as the successor of Attila, and acknowledged him 
 as their lord and master. Before £oin£ further with our 
 narrative of the subjugation of Hungary by the Magyars, 
 it seems to us advisable to give a slight sketch of its 
 history. 
 
 The situation of Hungary in the southern parts of 
 Europe, the splendid climate of the country, the fertility 
 
34 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 of the soil and abundance of its natural produce, have in 
 all ages attracted the peoples of Asia and of Western 
 Europe. Thus Dacians, Bastarnians, Getes, Illyrians, 
 Iaconians, Sarmatians, Jazyges, Vandals, Bulgarians, 
 Alani, Avarians, Huns, Sueves, Quades, Marcomanes, 
 Gepides, Longobardes, Goths, and others, have invaded 
 the country one after another, and either wholly or par- 
 tially expelled the former inhabitants. From the above- 
 named nations, there still remained a cousiderable number 
 of Bulgarians, and different tribes of Sclaves, Wallachians, 
 and Sarmates, when, lastly, the Magyars invaded the 
 country and entirely conquered it. The history of the 
 country before the Romans is not known ; most likely it 
 was inhabited by Celts. When the Romans spread their 
 dominion over Rhsetia and Illyria, and extended their 
 northern frontier to the very Danube, they found to the 
 north of Illyria the Pannonians, who were but hordes of 
 robbers, and whom they then began to subjugate. It 
 was under Augustus that they were entirely subdued, 
 and Segatia, now Sissek, their capital, was taken in the 
 year 35 B.C. The Pannonians often revolted, and it was 
 only by erecting castles on the Danube, selling part of 
 the inhabitants as slaves, and colonising the country that 
 the Romans were enabled to effect its complete reduction. 
 Speaking on this subject, Gibbon says : ( The country of 
 Pannonia and Dalmatia, which occupied the space between 
 the Danube and the head of the Adriatic, was one of the 
 last and most difficult conquests of the Romans. In the 
 defence of national freedom 200,000 of these barbarians 
 had once appeared in the field, alarmed the declining age 
 of Augustus, and exercised the vigilant prudence of 
 Tiberius at the head of the collected forces of the Empire. 
 The Pannonians yielded at last to the arms and institu- 
 tions of Rome. Their recent subjection, however, the 
 neighbourhood, and even mixture of unconquered tribes, 
 
AEPAD, FIRST DUKE OF HUNGARY. 35 
 
 and perhaps the climate, adapted, as it has been observed, 
 to the production of great bodies and slow minds, all con- 
 tributed to preserve some remains of their original ferocity, 
 and under the tame semblance of Roman provincials the 
 hardy features of the natives were still to be discerned. 
 Their warlike youth afforded an inexhaustible supply of 
 recruits to the legions stationed on the banks of the 
 Danube, which, from a perpetual warfare against the 
 Germans and Sarmatians, were deservedly esteemed the 
 best troops in the service.' 
 
 Towards the middle of the third century the Emperor 
 Probus introduced the cultivation of the vine. Under 
 Constantine the Great, four bishoprics and two arch- 
 bishoprics were established in the country, but after him 
 Christianity soon lost ground again, as soon after that 
 event the migration of nations began. 
 
 In the year 374 the Quades and Jazyges invaded 
 Pannonia, laying everything waste. Then came the 
 Huns, whom in 383 the Emperor Honorius tried in vain 
 to expel. Not having succeeded, he left the country to 
 them, and the Huns remained in possession till the 
 death of Attila in 453, when they retired again to the 
 Don. Pannonia was then successively occupied by the 
 Gepides, the Skyrres, the Herulians, and the Rugians. 
 The three former soon disappeared again, but the Rugians 
 founded a kingdom composed of the upper part of pre- 
 sent Hungary and the archduchy of Austria; the new 
 kingdom was, however, again destroyed in 488 by 
 Odomer. 
 
 The Ostrogoths under Theodoric took possession of the 
 country, and kept it till the year 525. Already some 
 time before this, the Avari, a Hunic tribe driven out of 
 its steppes by the Turks, had settled in Dacia (the pre- 
 sent Transylvania and upper part of Hungary). They 
 now took possession of abandoned Pannonia, called it 
 
3G HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Avaria (568), and made successful war from thence upon 
 the Wendes and Serbi in Bohemia, Moravia, and Lusatia. 
 Their dominion lasted 200 years, and its downfall seems 
 to have been brought about by the constant inroads 
 which they were in the habit of making into the 
 dominions of Charlemagne. In 791 this ruler assembled 
 an army at Regensburg, together with an armed flotilla, 
 which descended the Danube and defeated the Avari. 
 Their final subjugation occurred in 796, when Pepin 
 and the Duke of Frioul, Gerhold, stormed their great 
 stronghold, which had formerly been considered impreg- 
 nable. The country then became a province of the great 
 empire of the Francs, and the inhabitants for a short 
 time professed to have become Christians. During his 
 stay in Galicia, Arpad seems to have busied himself in 
 collecting a minute description of the races, and of the 
 state of the country which he was about to subdue. 
 
 Horwath gives us the result of his inquiries. The 
 country to the west of the Danube was then inhabited by 
 Germanic and Sclavonic tribes. That part of the terri- 
 tory which extends between the Danube and the Theiss, 
 as far as the foot of the Alps, was ruled by Zalau, a 
 descendant of the Bulgarian prince Kean. The north- 
 west was under the sway of the Moravian prince Swato- 
 pluk. On the opposite side of the Theiss the prince of 
 the Chazaren, Marot, ruled over the territory which is 
 bounded by the Maros, the Samos, and the forest of 
 Ingvany. The Bulgarian prince Glads held sway over 
 the territory lying between the Maros and the Danube ; 
 and the present Transylvania was under the rule of 
 Gyula, a Wallachian prince. In order to expedite the 
 departure of Arpad and his followers, the Galician prince 
 placed at their disposal 2,000 bowmen and 3,000 peasants 
 to assist them in overcoming the difficulties in their 
 march through the Alpine forests. Towards the end of 
 
ARPAD, FIRST DUKE OF HUNGARY. 37 
 
 the year 889 the Magyar forces crossed the Verezker 
 pass, and followed the course of the river Latorcza in the 
 present Beregher Comitat. Here they encamped forty 
 days, during which they fortified their position, to which 
 they gave the name of Munkacs. The Sclavonians who 
 inhabited that part of the country flocked in large 
 numbers to do homage to Arpad, who, profiting by the 
 influence which his army inspired, demanded that Zalau's 
 lieutenant, who was governor of Ungvar, the capital of 
 this district, should also do homage to him. This the 
 Sclavonic general declined to do, and, not being sufficiently 
 strong, he retreated before the Magyar forces. He was 
 overtaken by some of Ar pad's followers, and hung upon 
 a tree near a rivulet, which up to the present day is 
 called Laborcza, by which name the unfortunate man 
 was styled by the Magyars. The town of Ungvar shortly 
 after capitulated. The Magyars and their allies, to cele- 
 brate the fall of this fortified town, which was in fact their 
 first victory on Hungarian territory, feasted four days. 
 Before making an onward movement with the mass of his 
 forces, Arpad seems to have sent out a number of expe- 
 ditions for the purpose of subjugating the surrounding 
 country. In this his generals met with no opposition on 
 the part of the Sclavonic population, who, from what they 
 had most probably heard of Arpad's policy, considered 
 that his rule would be beneficial to them. Zalau, 
 although not in a position, at that time, to withstand the 
 Magyars, attempted to work on the fears of Arpad 
 through the means of an envoy whom he had ordered 
 forcibly to point out to the descendant of Almos the 
 dangers which he would have to encounter should he 
 attempt to subjugate his country. The envoy stated 
 that Arpad must be prepared not only to overcome his 
 master, but also his allies, the Greeks and the Bulgarians. 
 The Magyar chief answered that, ( although that country 
 
38 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 which extended from the Theiss and the Danube to 
 Bulgary had formerly belonged to his forefather Attila, 
 yet for the sake of preserving peace he would be con- 
 tented if Zalau would allow him to extend his rule as far 
 as the Sajo, and at the same time send him a pitcher 
 of water from the Danube and a bundle of hay from the 
 fields of Alpar, in order that he might ascertain whether 
 the water of the Danube was as pure as that of the Don, 
 and the hay as sweet as that which was growing in his 
 former home.' Arpad also despatched the woiwodes 
 Ond and Ketel with twelve thoroughbred white stallions, 
 together with the same number of camels and Cumanian 
 oxen, for Zalau, and twelve Kuthenian maidens, with an 
 equal number of rich dresses embroidered with gold, for 
 his wife. Zalau, no doubt, nattered himself that he had 
 deceived his opponent, and as he knew that it would require 
 some time before Arpad could get peaceable possession of 
 the territory which he desired, he consented to its occu- 
 pation, trusting that the interval would enable him to 
 bring about an offensive alliance with the Bulgarians and 
 the Greeks. In order to lull still more completely any 
 suspicion which the Magyar ruler might entertain towards 
 him, he sent the bundle of hay and pitcher of water and 
 several rich presents to Arpad, though he must have 
 fully understood the signification of the former present. 
 Arpad now seems to have pushed forward into the country 
 with a select band of his warriors and counsellors, for the 
 purpose of ascertaining its state. The spot from which 
 this reconnaissance took place was called by the Magyars 
 Szerencs, and the magnificent panorama which their 
 future homes presented from this point so excited their 
 imagination that they held a feast, which lasted three 
 days, after which they took possession of the country, and 
 pushed on two armed expeditions, one under the Cumanian 
 woiwodes Ede and Edomer, who advanced through the 
 
ARFAD, FIRST DUKE OF HUNGARY. 89 
 
 Sajothal to Matra; the other under Bars, beyond the 
 Hermadthan to Tatro, which they occupied. 
 
 Arpad, on finding there was little chance of his being 
 disturbed by Zalau, despatched an envoy to Bihar, the 
 residence of Prince Marot, for the purpose of demanding 
 the cession of the Samos and the Nyirseg districts, under 
 threat of a declaration of war. When the prince declined 
 to acquiesce in his demands, Arpad ordered Tas, the 
 father of Lels, Zsabolcs son of Elod, and Tohoton to ad- 
 vance with their followers against the unfortunate Marot. 
 This prince, not being sufficiently strong to act on the 
 offensive, retreated, and took up a position on the banks 
 of the Koros. Zsabolcs, in order to get a permanent 
 footing in that part of the country which he had sub- 
 jugated, built, with the assistance of the population, a 
 fortification, which he called after his own name. In 
 conjunction with Tas, he took possession of Nyirseg for 
 the Magyars, and laid siege to Szamar, which fell into 
 his hands after three days ; he then advanced as far as the 
 mountain of Meszes. In the meantime Tohoton and his 
 son Horka occupied the district of Ermellek. Before we 
 proceed further, it may be well to relate how this leader 
 got possession of a large part of Transylvania. 
 
 Arpad was most probably convinced that in order to 
 obtain peaceful possession of Hungary he must stretch 
 his dominions to their natural frontiers. He therefore 
 now ordered Tohoton to advance through the passes of 
 the Meszes mountains into Transylvania, and get if 
 possible a permanent footing in that country. This order 
 the hardy lieutenant seems to have executed, for we find 
 that he advanced to the banks of the Almos, where he 
 defeated the prince of that country, Gyula, who lost his 
 life in the defence of his independence. The inhabitants 
 of the country, now without a ruler, acknowledged the 
 authority cf the Magyars ; and the place where they did 
 
40 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 homage bears up to the present day the name of Eskullo, 
 which means the oath. In recompense for the service 
 which Tohoton had rendered, Arpad nominated him 
 woiwode of the conquered territory. 
 
 The generals Zsabolcs and Tas do not seem to have 
 been so successful, for they were obliged to content them- 
 selves with the occupation of that portion of the territory 
 of the Chazaren which lies between the Samos and the 
 Koros, as the Prince Marot could not be driven from the 
 position which he occupied on this last river. Arpad now 
 despatched another envoy to Zalau, again demanding a 
 slice of this unlucky ruler's dominions, namely, that part 
 of his country between the Zagyon and his own territory. 
 Zalau, who had not yet succeeded in bringing about the 
 wished-for alliance, was obliged to accede to the request 
 of his powerful opponent. 
 
 The Magyar ruler now began to divide into districts 
 all the territory which had fallen into his possession since 
 he had first entered Hungary. He gave to the Cuma- 
 nian chiefs Ede and Edomer that part of his dominions 
 bordering on the Matra which is at present inhabited 
 by the Paloczen. The woiwocles Desad and Bonger 
 received the districts on the Sajo (now the Bor- 
 soder comitat, so called from Bors, son of Bonger). 
 These appointments, everyone will admit, display a great 
 sagacity on the part of Arpad. He knew that, as his 
 own race was small in numbers, it was of the highest 
 importance to him that their effective strength should not 
 be diminished. He therefore, as we have before seen, wisely 
 employed his allies in extending his dominions, and, in 
 order to secure their fidelity, he generously rewarded 
 them for their services. The state of Europe at that 
 time afforded great facilities for a man of his talents and 
 genius, not only to increase his power and extend his 
 territory, but also to become a sovereign in Europe. 
 
AEPAD, FIKST DUKE OF HUXGARY. 41 
 
 Arimlf had ascended the throne of the East Francs 
 under the greatest difficulties; Italy and France had 
 elected their own kings, and the Normans were renewing 
 their inroads into his territory ; Germany was also in a 
 very unsettled state. Already Thuringia, Saxony, and 
 Lorraine had their dukes ; Count Rudolph had founded 
 the kingdom of Burgundy, which included Savoy and 
 Switzerland. Arnulf 's greatest opponent was a Sclavonic 
 prince, Swatopluk, who had extended his dominion over 
 Bohemia and Poland to the banks of the Drave, and now 
 threatened the dismemberment of Germany, by the uni- 
 fication of all the Sclavonic nationalities into one great 
 empire. In this extremity, Arnulf was obliged to look 
 about for a powerful ally, and finding in Arpad a willing 
 instrument, he concluded with him an offensive alliance. 
 The Magyar ruler was to advance against Swatopluk 
 from the east, whilst Arnulf himself should come from 
 the west. Arpad, however, seems to have been at this 
 time aware of Zalau's intentions, and, believing that this 
 prince would seize the opportunity of the advance of his 
 troops against the Sclavonic king, he did not accompany 
 his army, but ordered the woiwodes Huba and Bors, and 
 Szovard and Radocsa the two sons of his uncle, to 
 advance from the Matra in a westerly direction, whilst 
 he himself, with the remainder of his forces, took up a 
 position in the district of Zagyva. The Magyar expedi- 
 tion pushed along the Grau without meeting any re- 
 sistance, and divided their forces into two bodies. Bors 
 took possession of the valley of the Grau, and erected on 
 the banks of that river the fortresses of Zohl and Bars. 
 The remaining body encountered Zobor, the general of 
 Swatopluk, who, instead of massing his troops in rear 
 of the important fortress of Neutra, had advanced to 
 meet his foes. The Sclavonic army was defeated, and its 
 leader hung on the top of a promontory which still bears 
 
42 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 his name. The cause of his execution was his manfully 
 declining to break his oath of allegiance to his sovereign. 
 The remnants of Zobor's army sought refuge behind the 
 walls of the fortifications of Neutra, which must have 
 been of considerable strength, for this fortress seems to 
 have been able to hold out for some time against the 
 victorious army. After the fall of Neutra, the strong- 
 holds of Galgocz, Sempto, Trenecsin, and others fell 
 into the hands of Arpad's generals, who then crossed 
 the Neutra and subjugated the country as far as the 
 Danube and the Carpathian mountains, capturing the 
 principal chiefs of the country. Here Arpad again 
 displayed the talents of a great conqueror, for, by means 
 of arguments and promises, he induced his prisoners to 
 swear allegiance to him, and forthwith gave them their 
 freedom and allowed them to occupy the different positions 
 which they had held formerly. The woiwode Huba was 
 made commander of the important fortress of Neutra. 
 Swatopluk had in the meantime been defeated by Arnulf, 
 and retired to end his days in a cloister. He was suc- 
 ceeded by his two sons, whose fratricidal disputes soon 
 brought about the downfall of the Sclavonic kingdom, so 
 that the Magyars remained undisturbed possessors of 
 their newly acquired demesnes. 
 
 In the meantime Zalau, who had at last formed an 
 alliance with the Greeks and Bulgarians, resolved not to 
 lose so favourable an opportunity as that which this 
 expedition gave him to recover those provinces which he 
 had been forced to cede. He therefore sent an envoy to 
 Arpad demanding the restoration of his territory. Arpad 
 declined to do so, stating that when Zalau sent him the 
 bundle of hay and pitcher of water it was a ratification 
 of the cession of his country to him, which he paid for by 
 the twelve stallions which Zalau had received. War now 
 ensued. Zalau, with his allies, advanced as far as the 
 
ARPAD, FIRST DUKE OF HUNGARY. 43 
 
 plains of Alpar, where he encountered the Hungarian 
 forces. Arpad directed Lil, son of Tas, to begin the 
 attack, and if possible to throw himself on the Bulgarians, 
 who composed the main strength of Zalau's army, and 
 defeat them. The soldiers of Arpad were burning with 
 impatience to inflict upon the Bulgarians those injuries 
 which the latter had committed against their countrymen 
 in their inroad into Atclkoz ; the Bulgarians, on their side, 
 not forgetful of the past victory of Liuntika and the 
 immense booty which that leader had taken from their 
 country, were not better disposed towards the Magyars. 
 The signal for onslaught was the blowing of a horn by 
 Tas. The Bulgarians, nothing loth to meet their former 
 opponents, whom they considered as their natural enemies, 
 rushed forward with the greatest bravery. A most terrible 
 and bloodthirsty hand-to-hand fight now took place. The 
 Bulgarians, defending the ground inch by inch with the 
 greatest determination and bravery, retreated, leaving the 
 battle-field covered with corpses. Their overthrow com- 
 pelled Zalau to seek safety in flight, in which he did not 
 pause till he reached Weissenburg in Bulgaria. After 
 this victory Arpad took up a position near the Lake of 
 Kortvel, in the forest of Gyumolcsos. Here, we are told, 
 was assembled a great council, which lasted for thirty- 
 four days. The result of the deliberations of Arpad and 
 his counsellors was a classification of all the grades of 
 society which should exist amongst his people, and all the 
 rights appertaining thereto, together with the code of laivs 
 by which they should be ruled. Horwath is of opinion 
 that this council had for its purpose the division of the 
 country into certain royal domains, of which the different 
 strongholds which had fallen into the hands of Arpad 
 should form the centre or capital, and of which the chiefs 
 of the different tribes should be governors. Two-thirds 
 of the people who lived near one of these castles had to 
 
44 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 defend it, and were to receive for their services a certain 
 portion of the land as an hereditary fief. The remaining 
 parts of the population were intended for military pur- 
 poses, such as making inroads in the neighbouring 
 countries. Hungarians call this meeting Puszta Szer. 
 
 Arpad now busied himself in the internal affairs of his 
 State, and became complete master of the entire territory 
 which lies between the Theiss and the Danube. He then 
 despatched a strong expedition against Belgrad. This 
 force crossed the Danube where the Drave effects its 
 junction with that river. Simeon and his brave Bulga- 
 rians were again defeated, and in order to prevent further 
 molestation, and be left in peaceful occupation of his king- 
 dom, this ruler was compelled to pay a yearly tribute to 
 the Magyars. The victorious Hungarians now overran 
 Croatia, defeating and killing its ruler. Spalatro, on the 
 Adriatic, also fell into their hands ; but they do not seem 
 to have permanently occupied the country, for we are 
 told that they took with them the sons of the principal 
 chiefs, and returned loaded with booty to Arpad, who 
 was then encamped on the Bodrog. Another expedition, 
 under the command of Szovard and Kadocsa, crossed the 
 Theiss, defeated the Prince Glad, and forced him to 
 swear allegiance to Arpad. In his ' History of Hungary,' 
 Horwath says that the victorious leaders advanced as far 
 as Durazzo, on the Adriatic. Here Szovard married, 
 and seems to have taken up his abode, for the people of 
 that country were afterwards called Stuben Magyars, or 
 Door Magyars. Arpad, having now got his kingdom in 
 order, determined to erect the capital, and for this pur- 
 pose he selected one of the islands in the Danube, which 
 was called by the Cumanians Csepel. Here he built s 
 palace for himself and family. His example was followec 
 by his counsellors, and by degrees traders, to whom 
 Arpad always ensured every species of protection, wen 
 
ARPAD, FIRST DUKE OF HUNGARY. 45 
 
 induced to settle in those parts. Hungarian writers 
 seem to believe that this town contained a large number 
 of palaces. In this opinion we cannot coincide, for the 
 few remains of old buildings which are still to be seen in 
 Hungary give a very poor idea of the architectural 
 talents of the Magyars. In fact, their nomadic habits 
 must, we think, have rendered them greatly averse to 
 becoming inhabitants of cities. 
 
 The continued unsettled state of Europe again enabled 
 Arpad to increase his territory, for we find him leading 
 in person a large number of troops in search of conquests. 
 It is stated that he first marched to the stream of Kakos, 
 where he crossed the Danube and took possession of 
 Etzelburg (Buda or Ofen), which offered him no resist- 
 ance — in fact, seems to have received him as a friend. A 
 slight historical sketch of that town may not be without 
 interest for some of our readers. 
 
 As early as a.d. 256, Alt Ofen, or, as it was then 
 called, Sicambria, was colonised by the Komans. His- 
 tory, however, furnishes us with but very few facts rela- 
 tive to this ancient city. In 454 a great battle was 
 fought near that town, in which the Huns, under the son 
 of Attila, were entirely defeated ; and towards the end of 
 the ninth century it fell, as we have before said, into the 
 hands of the Magyars. Stephen built a church and intro- 
 duced Christianity into Buda in 1022. In 1261 the 
 town was almost entirely destroyed by the Tartars, w r ho 
 again, in 1285, made a second descent into Hungary, but 
 were this time repulsed. In was in the plains of Rakos, 
 near Pesth, as it was called at the end of the eleventh 
 century, that the public assembly of the States was accus- 
 tomed to be held. In 1514, Thomas, the Archbishop of 
 Gran, having obtained from the Pope, Leo X., permission 
 to preach a crusade, the plains near Pesth were designated 
 as the point from which the expedition should proceed. An 
 
40 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 immense number of peasants, glad to escape in that way 
 from the oppression of the nobles, assembled, and, under 
 the command of Droscha, soon took a threatening attitude. 
 The nobles having resorted to strong measures to restrain 
 their serfs from joining the standards of the Cross, 
 Droscha gave up the suburbs of Pesth to the rage of his 
 followers. A bloody strife now ensued, and it was not 
 till the leader of the insurgents and more than 70,000 
 peasants had lost their lives that the insurrection was 
 completely quelled. In 1526, Pesth fell into the hands 
 of the Turks, and their Sultan, Soliman, suffered his 
 soldiers to pillage the town and put to death a great 
 number of the inhabitants. When the Turks retired, 
 John Zapolyay, woiwode of Transylvania, caused himself 
 to be acknowledged King of Hungary, but, being attacked 
 by Ferdinand of Austria in 1527, he called the Turks to 
 his assistance. Soliman, at the head of an army of 
 300,000 men, entered Hungary in 1529 and established 
 his authority over the town, converting the churches into 
 mosques, and forming arsenals and a harbour for his fleet. 
 For a period of nearly sixty years the town remained in 
 the possession of the Turks. The fortifications were 
 almost entirely destroyed in the many attempts which 
 were made to drive them out, and when, in 1686, the 
 town fell into the hands of the Duke of Lorraine, it was 
 in a most miserable state. Under the domination of the 
 Turks the greatest part of the Christian population had 
 taken to flight, and the few inhabitants who remained 
 were poor and miserable. On account of the different 
 changes which had taken place in its government, and th< 
 constant sieges which it had sustained, all the suburbs oi 
 the town had been long demolished, the fortification* 
 almost entirely destroyed, and the town itself was a mass 
 of ruins. From that time however the picture brightened) 
 Its privilege of a royal free town was restored to it, anx 
 
ARPAD, FIRST DUKE OF HUNGARY. 47 
 
 the Emperor Leopold took it under his special care. It 
 was adorned with public buildings. In 1724 the two 
 High Courts of Justice were fixed at Pesth; in 1727 
 the University was transferred from Ofen to Pesth ; the 
 population rapidly increased ; foreign traders, seeing the 
 protection which was given to the town, were again 
 induced to settle in it; and Pesth soon regained its 
 former prosperity. 
 
 We return to Arpad and his followers. Horwiith says 
 that the Magyars were greatly struck by the sight of the 
 stone buildings which they found in this town. This 
 fully confirms the opinion already expressed that the 
 Magyars knew little or nothing of the fine arts. The 
 Magyar duke and his forces seem to have passed a very 
 pleasant time with their hospitable friends, for we hear 
 a great deal of the gold and silver vessels, which clearly 
 proves that they were as fond of the juice of the generous 
 grape as their descendants are at the present day. Arpad 
 completely gained the affection of the people of this neigh- 
 bourhood, and induced many of them to join his standard. 
 After twenty days of festivities, he again put his army in 
 motion, but before so doing he divided it into three 
 bodies. The first corps advanced against the stronghold 
 of Baranya, which was taken after a siege of three days, 
 and subjugated the surrounding neighbourhood as far as 
 the Drave ; a second body pushed into Corynthia, and 
 extended the frontier line to the river Lapincs ; whilst 
 the third division, led by Arpad in person, marched 
 against the Moravian Sclaves. The Magyar duke first 
 directed his march to the foot of the Vertes Gebergs, and 
 defeated these Sclaves at Banhida ; he then pitched his 
 camp on the St, Martin's mountain. From this point 
 Arpad in a short time overran the country lying on the 
 banks of the Raab and Babcza. 
 
 The Magyars and their allies do not seem to have 
 
48 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 retained permanent possession of the mountainous country, 
 but domiciled themselves in the immense plains extending 
 between the Theiss and the Danube, together with the 
 rich and undulating country which extends along its 
 opposite bank. Arpad took possession of Stuhlweissen- 
 burg and the surrounding territory as his private property, 
 which was to remain perpetually in his own family. 
 According to Horwath, the woiwode Elod and his son 
 Zsabolcs, with their followers, settled in Vertesalja ; 
 Bulcs in Zala, in the neighbourhood of the Platten 
 See ; Yojta occupied the low grounds of Sarviz ; Ede 
 and his people the district of Barranya ; Ors remained 
 in his former possession between the Sajo and the 
 Zagywa ; and Ond in the Nyirseg. We are informed 
 that about this time Arpad's wife gave birth to a son, 
 who was called Zsolt. This great event was hailed 
 with the highest satisfaction, and celebrated by the 
 Magyars with a continued round of festivities; for it 
 seems that Arpad was at that time childless, as all his 
 male descendants had either perished on the field of 
 battle or died from natural causes. This leads us to the 
 supposition that Arpad had married twice, for Greek 
 writers mention besides Liuntika the names of three other 
 sons who must have reached the age of manhood before 
 their death, and Liuntika himself could not have been 
 less than thirty years of age when he fell in the defence 
 of his country, or else his father w T ould never have allowed 
 him to take the command of so important an expedition 
 as that which he led against Simeon. The geographical 
 position of the dominions of the ruler of the Chazaren, on 
 account of their interrupting the communication with 
 Transylvania, rendered it extremely desirable that they 
 should be incorporated into the dominions of the Magyars j 
 but Arpad, as we have before stated, had acknowledged its 
 independence on condition that the ruler, Marot, should 
 
AEPAD, FIRST DUKE OF HUNGARY. 49 
 
 pay him a yearly tribute, which in those days was generally 
 considered as a sign of subjugation. Nevertheless, up to 
 the time of which we are writing both parties seem to 
 have kept faithfully their agreement. From what the 
 great Hungarian historian states, it would seem that 
 Arpad despatched an armed force, under the command of 
 the woiwodes Velek and O b, to conquer that country. 
 The brave Marot, unable to resist, fled from Bihar, and 
 took refuge in the forest of Ingvany. After Bihar had 
 fallen, and the inhabitants had taken the oath of allegi- 
 ance, Marot sent envoys to Arpad, entreating him to be 
 allowed to remain in peaceful possession of his kingdom 
 during his life, and, as he had no male descendants, his 
 young daughter should be married to ArpiixTs son, and 
 on his (Marot's) demise the kingdom of the Chazaren 
 would come into the possession of Arpad's family with- 
 out bloodshed. The Magyar ruler agreed to this proposal 
 on condition that the young princess should be at once 
 sent to his court. From what history tells us of the 
 character and former acts of Arpad, we should be rather 
 inclined to think that the talented Magyar leader would 
 have at first attempted to get peaceful possession of the 
 country, for he must have known that Marot was then 
 totally unprepared to meet the large forces which the 
 Magyars could bring against him ; and, moreover, as the 
 King of the Chazaren had no male issue, the princess was 
 one of the most eligible matches for his son, for such a 
 union would give him a firm hold on the aifections of a 
 people whose warlike character rendered it highly desirable 
 that they should become the supporters of his dynasty. 
 
 The great number of nationalities over which Arpad 
 ruled, and the small number of his own race, rendered it 
 far from unlikely that at his death a catastrophe similar to 
 that which destroyed the Huns might befall his empire. 
 He knew that his talents and genius were the only real 
 
 E 
 
50 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 lie which held together this mass of races, and in order 
 to ensure a peaceful possession to his son he married him 
 when he was a mere child. He then induced all the 
 different leaders to acknowledge his heir and legitimate 
 successor as their sovereign duke, and, in order to increase 
 the validity of this transaction, Szolt took the constitu- 
 tional oath. About two years after this ceremony 
 Marot died, leaving his son-in-law as his successor. 
 From this period up to his own death, Arpad gave his 
 whole attention to the development of his kingdom, and 
 was obliged for many years to allow his followers to 
 exercise their warlike and barbaric propensities on the 
 inhabitants of the surrounding countries. The records 
 of history are full of interesting anecdotes of these raids, 
 in which the Magyars and their allies proved that when 
 not under the immediate surveillance of Arpad they were 
 not inferior to the Huns in bravery, perhaps superior in 
 barbaric ferocity. Their constant success and the im- 
 mense amount of booty which they obtained induced 
 them to flock together in large numbers, and advance 
 into Italy. Here they defeated King Berenger in 899 
 on the Brenta, the Italians losing upwards of 20,000 men. 
 The lawless horde took and sacked the towns of Milan, 
 Pavia, and Brescia, crossed the Po, and pushed on as far as 
 Parma and Nonantula. In order to prevent their further 
 advance, and to obtain the evacuation of Italy, the King- 
 was obliged to pay them a large sum of money. This 
 last expedition seems to have aroused the fears of Arpad 
 that unless he put a stop to these depredations all Europe 
 might fall on him and his people, and drive them back to 
 their original homes. He therefore, in conjunction with 
 the principal chiefs, forbade his subjects to make war 
 against the people of neighbouring countries without his 
 permission. Unfortunately for Hungary, he died in S07. 
 There is no doubt that had his life been prolonged 
 
 I 
 
ARPAD, FIRST DUKE OF HUNGARY. 51 
 
 Hungary would never have been distracted by the con- 
 stant feuds between the nobles and their kings. Arpad's 
 death created a most profound impression, not only upon 
 his own race, but also on the various nationalities over 
 whom he extended his sway. His body was burnt, 
 according to the Eastern custom, and the ashes buried on 
 the banks of a rivulet which flowed in the direction of 
 Etzelsburg. When Christianity was introduced into 
 Hungary a church called the White Church of the Holy 
 Virgin was built in the place where his ashes had been 
 deposited. 
 
 B 2 
 
52 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 CHAPTEK IV. 
 
 STEPHEN. 
 
 Christianity liad already made considerable progress 
 in Pannonia when its advance was retarded by the Mag- 
 yars ; but it seems certain, from the forbearance which 
 the Hungarians exercised towards the religious opinions 
 of those whom they had subjugated, that they did not 
 exterminate the true faith. The constant terror with 
 which the predominance of the Magyars inspired the 
 Greek Government induced the latter to try if they 
 could possibly obtain some permanent influence by re- 
 ligious conversion in the councils of their powerful 
 neighbours. The crushing defeat which the Magyars 
 had experienced at Wels in the year 994 emboldened 
 the Byzantine Emperor to refuse his yearly tribute. 
 The Magyars thereupon entered his dominions and forced 
 him to come to terms. The Greek Government, in order 
 to carry out the idea which we have just mentioned, re- 
 quested the ruler of Hungary to send hostages to Byzan- 
 tium as guarantee that they would not molest the Greek 
 Empire. The Magyars readily agreed, and sent at first 
 Bulcs, and subsequently the woiwode Gyula. These 
 chiefs the Greek court loaded with honours, and, for the 
 purpose of converting them to the Greek faith, raised 
 them to the rank of patrician. Bulcs remained faithful 
 to the creed of his fathers, but Gyula became a zealous 
 convert, and on his return, after having persuaded his 
 daughter to embrace his new religion, he married her to 
 
STEPHEN. 53 
 
 Geiza. "We are also informed that Gyula brought with 
 him a monk, named Hierotheus, who induced many of his 
 patron's friends to become Christians. The constant war- 
 fare in which the Hungarians were engaged left them 
 little or no time to think of religion, but the terrible 
 defeat which they experienced at Augsburg at the hands 
 of Otto I. on August 10, 955, when they left on the 
 field of battle 40,000 men (a great part of whom were 
 drowned in the river Loch), had a most beneficial effect 
 on their warlike proclivities. Hungarian writers state 
 that of this army only seven men returned to their na- 
 tive country. The Duke of Hungary, Taksony, and his 
 chiefs, saw the necessity of putting an end to this war, as 
 the nation was not in a condition to stake everything in 
 another battle. They therefore resolved in future to 
 pursue a peaceful policy, and be on good terms with the 
 neighbouring countries, but Taksony did not live long 
 enough to carry out his wishes. 
 
 Geiza, who succeeded him, renewed the attempts to 
 bring about a treaty of peace with the Emperor Otto. 
 This the monarch declined to accede to unless the Hun- 
 garians would undertake for ever to discontinue their 
 attacks on the German Empire, and he stated that the 
 only means of ensuring this arrangement was the con- 
 version of the Hungarians to the Catholic creed. In order 
 to carry out his views, he despatched the Bishop of Ver- 
 dun to the Hungarian court, where he knew that the 
 friends of the late princess would assist the bishop in 
 gaining over the Duke to his views. This seems to have 
 been the case, for Geiz* sent envoys to the Emperor for 
 the purpose of concluding a permanent peace, which was 
 agreed to, and Geiza undertook, not only to allow priests 
 to enter and preach the new doctrines in his dominions, 
 but also made himself responsible for their protection, and 
 married a Catholic princess, Adelaide, sister of Micislaus, 
 
54 HUTOAEIAK" CELEBRITIES. 
 
 King of Poland. A priest from Swabia, named Wolf- 
 gang, was the first missionary who openly preached the 
 Roman Catholic faith in Hungary. His example was 
 shortly after followed by many others. Bishop Pelegrin, 
 who then occupied a very high position in the ecclesiastical 
 world, was the chief instrument in the propagation of his 
 religion in Geiza's dominions. In a letter which he wrote 
 to the Pope this prelate stated that not only did the 
 nobles allow their Christian slaves to exercise their re- 
 ligion (at that time the latter were superior in numbers 
 to the former), but were themselves inclined to embrace 
 the new doctrines. 
 
 The rapid progress of Christianity was arrested by the 
 ambition of Geiza, who, wishing to profit by the un- 
 settled state of Germany, had concluded an alliance with 
 Henry of Bavaria, then in open rebellion against 
 Otto II. Pelegrin, who remained faithful to the King, 
 concluded a treaty with Luitpold of Bamberg for the 
 purpose of protecting his bishopric against the devasta- 
 tions of these two enemies. These missionaries, fearing 
 that they would have themselves to bear the brunt of 
 Geiza's anger, fled from Hungary. Their example was 
 followed by many other priests, but in the year 993 the 
 Gospel was again preached by St. Adalbert, Bishop of 
 Prague, who came in person to assist in this glorious 
 undertaking. During the time of his sojourn in Hungary, 
 his eloquence had a most marvellous eifect on the dif- 
 ferent nationalities who flocked in thousands around him. 
 This worthy bishop is stated, not only to have converted 
 Geiza, his brother Michael, and his two sons Szarlasz 
 and Vazul, but also to have baptised the son of Sarolta, 
 Geiza's first wife, who received the name of Stephen, and 
 induced the Duke of Hungary to found the convent of 
 St. Martinsberg for the Benedicts. Prior to his depar- 
 ture from Hungary, Adalbert nominated as his sue- 
 
STEPHEN . 55 
 
 cessor a Saxon called Astrik. The immense success 
 which the Bishop of Prague's endeavours had obtained 
 induced Geiza, at the instigation of his wife Adelaide, to 
 adopt stringent measures against those of his subjects 
 who still remained heathens. This arbitrary act, instead 
 of producing the desired effect, caused so much discon- 
 tent that, inspired by the fear of rebellion, Geiza partly 
 returned to the belief of his fathers, and in answer to 
 Astrik's reproach on his idolatry he proudly replied that 
 he was rich enough to support two religions. 
 
 This sacrifice, however, did not satisfy his subjects, 
 and in order to prevent any outbreak, Geiza concluded 
 in alliance with Henry of Bavaria and the Emperor 
 Otto III. 
 
 Stephen ascended the throne in his twenty-sixth or 
 twenty-seventh year, and may be considered as one of the 
 most intelligent sovereigns of his time. He was married 
 to Gisela, the daughter of King Henry the Holy. This 
 marriage was contracted under the condition of his in- 
 troducing, and, in fact, establishing the Christian religion 
 in Hungary. His father, through the protection which 
 he afforded to foreigners, had induced a considerable 
 number of military leaders and their followers, with some 
 ecclesiastics, to live at his court. With the assistance of 
 these Stephen considered himself strong enough to force 
 his subjects to forsake the religion of their forefathers. 
 This process of conversion does not appear to have agreed 
 with the Hungarians, for a large number, under the com- 
 mand of Kulpa, the woiwode of Siimegh, flew to arms 
 and unfurled the banner of revolt. The}' assigned two 
 reasons for disaffection — namely, the influence which 
 foreigners exercised, and Stephen's attempt to introduce 
 the Catholic religion. Stephen well knew that if this 
 revolt was not immediately subdued, it would probably 
 spread over the greater part of his dominions, as it was 
 
56 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 generally known that even some members of the clucal 
 family were opposed to the Catholic religion. He at 
 once thereupon called to his aid the remaining woiwodes 
 who. were faithful to him, together with the foreigners, and 
 advanced against Kulpa. His army seems to have been 
 under the command of Wenzellin, Count of Wasserburg. 
 The battle raged for some time with varying success, 
 until at length Stephen's general encountered the rival 
 chief in a hand-to-hand conflict, and slew him. Here, we 
 are sorry to say, Stephen did not display any feeling of 
 Christianity, for he ordered the body of the fallen woiwode 
 to be quartered, and the mutilated parts to be hung up in 
 the four quarters of his kingdom. Stephen, it is stated, 
 had sworn that if he was successful he would finish build- 
 ing the convent of St. Martinsberg. The military skill 
 which the foreigners displayed proved to the mass of the 
 Hungarians that as long as Stephen could rely upon them 
 armed resistance was useless. Stephen had on a former 
 occasion set an example to his subjects of giving freedom 
 to all Christians whom he held as bondsmen. He now 
 demanded of them that they should do the same, and 
 we are told that he himself instructed his chiefs in 
 the truths of the Christian religion. As there was in 
 those days a great scarcity of priests in Hungary, he 
 sent messengers to all parts of Germany and Italy, beg- 
 ging of them to come and assist him in establishing the 
 doctrines of Christianity. He divided Hungary into ten 
 bishoprics, which he richly endowed, and built monasteries 
 for the order of St. Benedict in Pecsvarad, Szalavar, 
 "Bakonybel, and on the mountain of Zobor. One of his 
 greatest acts of charity was the founding of the abbey of 
 St. Lazarus as a place of refuge for the unfortunate 
 descendants of the seven men who escaped from the 
 battle of Augsburg, and who, on account of their having 
 fled, had been made slaves. Their children themselves, 
 
STEPHEX. 57 
 
 despised by the whole nation, were forced to wander about 
 as beggars. 
 
 In order to be classed amongst the European sovereigns, 
 Stephen sent one of his favourite churchmen, to whom he 
 promised the bishopric of Kalocsa, to the Pope, Syl- 
 vester II., with a request that his Apostolic Holiness 
 should send him a crown, and at the same time ratify all 
 the acts of Stephen regarding the Roman Catholic reli- 
 gion. The Pope joyfully acceded to Stephen's prayer. 
 lie not only sent him the crown, with the title of Apos- 
 tolic King of Hungary, but he also presented him with a 
 patriarch's crosier, and gave him permission to regulate 
 the religious affairs of his kingdom, and at the same time 
 stated that it was his wish that Stephen should order all 
 Christian serfs to be set free. 
 
 During the time that Stephen had ruled as Duke it 
 was apparent to him that the code of laws imposed on 
 Hungary was not adapted to the necessities of the times. 
 The chiefs, as we have Been, were constantly increasing 
 their power, which was incompatible with the executive 
 authority of the sovereign. The introduction of the 
 foreign nobles and other strangers, together with the 
 bishops, left a large body of his subjects without a voice 
 in the affairs of the nation. lie therefore determined to 
 do away with the constitution of Atelkoz. and introduce 
 a new one similar to that which existed in Germany, as 
 it appears that Germans and their priests were the persons 
 who assisted him in its formation. His first step in this 
 direction was to define the right of succession and the 
 attributes which appertained to the Crown, such as de- 
 claring war and making peace 1 , the supreme authority 
 over all the affairs of the Church, bestowing and confis- 
 cating estates, and the option of accepting the advice of 
 his counsellors. 
 
 The whole nation was under his reign divided into two 
 
58 HUNGARIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 classes — the Servientes, who served the State in person ; 
 and the Contribuentes, who gave supplies in money and 
 produce. The former were again subdivided into: 
 1. Populi castrorum, a sort of royal guard, who were 
 entrusted with the defence of the fortresses ; 2. Condi- 
 tional servientes, who gave certain services to the State, 
 and for the rest bore a share in the contributions ; 3. The 
 servientes purae ac merge nobilitatis, who devoted them- 
 selves entirely to the service of the State as officers of 
 the Crown. From this latter class, we are told, the nobility 
 took its origin. Such was still the state of things in 1222, 
 when the nobles, profiting by the factions which disturbed 
 the country whilst their King, Andreas II., was occupied 
 with the Crusades, framed for themselves a system of 
 privileges and immunities, which on his return they 
 forced him to ratify and confirm in their celebrated 
 Golden Bull. Many Hungarians refer to the Golden 
 Bull as the Magna Charta of their rights ; but when they 
 compare it with our Magna Charta they forget that the 
 most important feature of the latter was that it secured 
 the liberty of the people, whilst the Golden Bull, far 
 from assuring their liberty to the people, threw every 
 burden upon them, and raised the nobility above the 
 control of the Crown itself. 
 
 Stephen also instituted an Assembly of State, which 
 consisted of three classes: 1. The clergy, who by his 
 munificence had become the richest of the land ; 2. The 
 high nobility ; 3. The inferior nobility, who consisted of 
 the offsprings or descendants of the high nobility and the 
 chiefs of the different races. All questions which were 
 submitted to this Assembly were to receive, before be- 
 coming the law of the land, the assent of the majority of 
 the three classes, but the King, if he thought fit, could 
 refuse his own ratification. Stephen declared hereditary 
 all the property which was held by the Church dignitaries 
 
STEPHEN. 59 
 
 and nobility, and the right of possession could only be 
 lost by acts of disloyalty. The powers which the King 
 granted to these two classes gave them uncontrolled 
 authority in their estates, and they were responsible to no 
 one but himself and the Palatine, w T ho was the first digni- 
 tary in the State after the King. Next to him came the 
 court lawyer, or legal adviser of the King, who in after- 
 years occupied the post of supreme judge. And here it 
 may not be thought out of place to give a slight sketch 
 of the different dignitaries in the kingdom of Hungary, 
 their functions and attributes. The first office in the 
 State is that of Palatine. This functionary is chosen by 
 the States from candidates presented by the King, and 
 holds his office for life. He is protector of the throne in 
 the minority of the King, and president of the Chamber of 
 Magnats in the Diet, of the Statthaltery, Septemviral 
 Council, and Obergespann, or chief executive magistrate 
 of the Comitate of Pesth. He is very often also invested 
 with the dignity of Locum-tenens regius or Viceroy. 
 
 Next in rank follows the judex curia? regiae, who has 
 much influence in the Statthalterey and in the juridical 
 proceedings in the Septem viral Council, and who pre- 
 sides both in the Diet and Septemviral Council in the 
 absence of the Palatine. 
 
 Next in order of precedence come the Bannus or Go- 
 vernors of Croatia, of Dalinatia, and of Sclavonia, whose 
 powers are at present much more limited than formerly. 
 
 The reichs barons and magnats acquire their supe- 
 riority from office or inheritance. 
 
 The obergespann, or chief executive magistrate of the 
 county, presides over the public meetings of the Comi- 
 tate ; these functions are fulfilled in his absence by the 
 vice-gespann. 
 
 No one can fail to see what the King intended to effect 
 by this new constitution — namely, the increase of the exe- 
 
60 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 cutive power ; for from the composition of the three 
 States he had always a casting vote. 
 
 The present comitate system had, as we have before 
 seen, been commenced by Arpad. Stephen now declared 
 the royal demesnes unalienable, and nominated a number 
 of chiefs as the commanders of the fortresses. In order to 
 provide a regular garrison for these places, he instituted 
 a class of soldiers, or, as one might say, military re- 
 tainers, selected, it is stated, mostly from the early 
 Christian population, and whom he raised to the rank of 
 inferior nobility. The rents of the estates were the source 
 from which they derived their pay, but the service 
 descended from father to son. These retainers were di- 
 vided into companies of a hundred and ten men, and in 
 all civil and military matters were dependent upon the 
 burgrave and judge. These two ranks are, in fact, similar 
 to those of over- and vice-gespann. The vassals who occu- 
 pied the domains belonging to the strongholds, which 
 then consisted of the former inhabitants and prisoners of 
 war, were also under the sole control of the two above- 
 named officers. The remaining part of the royal demesnes 
 seems to have been cultivated by a class of persons such 
 as counts, chamberlains, stewards, or treasurers, hunts- 
 men, grooms, inspectors of vineyards, &c, &c, who were 
 under the control of officers appointed by the obergespann. 
 The intention was that these servants of the State should 
 always be in attendance on the court when it was in their 
 neighbourhood, and supply it with all that it might need. 
 The nobles seem to have done the same in miniature in 
 their feudal estates, over which the obergespann had at 
 the time not the slightest authority. We now come to a 
 class of men who were the founders of trade and cities, 
 and which was chiefly composed of foreign mechanics and 
 men who had gained their freedom from the hands of 
 their lords. To the credit of Stephen, this class could 
 
STEPHEN. Gl 
 
 become landed proprietors, and were responsible only to 
 the Crown, to which they paid a regular tax. Unfortu- 
 nately for Hungary, her nobles have always been adverse 
 to the rise of the middle class, and have preferred dealing 
 with a Jew than with a foreign trader. The consequence 
 is that at the present day the middle class is not repre- 
 sented, while the nobles have their estates embarrassed 
 by the mortgages of the Jews. 
 
 In order to see that no injustice was committed by 
 those in power, the King undertook that he and his suc- 
 cessors would from time to time visit the different comi- 
 tates and assemble courts of justice, composed of the 
 nobility, the clergy, and the obergespann, when the King 
 would act as judge, for the purpose of settling all dis- 
 putes, and hearing any appeals fur justice which the inha- 
 bitants might wish to make to him. He also appointed two 
 judges to decide in trivial matter- ; and as he and the 
 Palatine could not visit each comitate every \ car, on the 
 approach of royalty these two judges were to meet the 
 King or his representative, and explain to him the 
 details of each case on which he had to give judgment. 
 Guilt was proved either by witnesses or by oath ; but 
 only a free man could give evidence against another free 
 man, and such was also the case as regards priests. In 
 the most difficult cases, it is supposed that the accused 
 was allowed to prove his innocence by the ordeal of hot 
 iron or boiling water. The judge of a comitate was 
 held responsible for his verdict for the space of one year, 
 during which time the parties had the right of appeal to 
 the Crown. This right was also extended to the re- 
 tainers of a burgrave, with a proviso that if the King 
 confirmed the judgment, the appellant had to pay ten 
 gold florins. Few crimes were expiated by death. 
 Amongst these were hi<>'h treason, and incorrigible dis- 
 honesty or theft on the third offence. The greatest num- 
 
G2 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 ber of crimes were punished either by a fine or severe 
 clerical penance. One of the most important political 
 acts of Stephen was the formation of a standing army, in 
 which the superior officers consisted of foreigners or sol- 
 diers of Hungarian descent, to whom he had given fiefs 
 on condition of their being ready to do service whenever 
 required. The inferior officers consisted of the military 
 retainers of the obergespann and freemen, while the 
 army itself was composed of Christians who had formerly 
 been slaves, and men who were supplied to the King by 
 the holders of fiefs or certain royal grants and privileges. 
 The whole force was under the sole command of the King, 
 and the revenues derived from vassals who occupied royal 
 demesnes were employed in paying it. Hungarian writers 
 state that this army was formed by the King when he was 
 called upon by the States to raise this force in order to 
 be able to protect the frontiers, and maintain good order 
 in the country. 
 
 Stephen also instituted a national army, which con- 
 sisted of the whole nobility and clergy, who were bound 
 to join the army when led by the King in person, and on 
 this account were never called upon to pay taxes, but, if 
 required, had to furnish for the King's army a contingent, 
 the strength of which depended on the extent of the ter- 
 ritory which they occupied. 
 
 Stephen's enthusiastic endeavours for promulgating 
 the Christian religion appear to have again met with 
 severe opposition on the part of his people. This was 
 occasioned by the erection of a large number of churches 
 at the expense of his subjects. It is true that the King 
 had provided for the adornment of the interior, and 
 the bishops paid for the priests and educational books ; 
 but the veneration which the Hungarians felt for their 
 ancient religion, and their forcible conversion, had excited 
 their hatred of the clergy and the King himself. The 
 
STEPHEN. 63 
 
 greatest opponent to the Christian religion and the new 
 innovations was the Duke of Transylvania, Gyula IT. 
 This prince appears not only to have refused to accept 
 the new constitution, but also to have afforded every 
 protection to the heathen Hungarians who fled from 
 Christian persecution; and about two years after the 
 coronation of Stephen, the Transylvanian prince threw 
 off his allegiance, and entered Hungary at the head of a 
 large body of malcontents, together with some Patzenaci 
 with whom he had effected an alliance, and Stephen 
 marched against his former vassal. The superiority of 
 the King's army in skill and discipline soon put the Tran- 
 sylvanians and their allies to flight, and the heathen duke 
 and his two brothers were taken prisoners. Stephen 
 made the woiwode Zoltan governor of Transylvania, and 
 created a bishopric at Karlsburg. The Patzenaci, how- 
 ever, though defeated, were not conquered, and they con- 
 tinued the- war under their King Kean. Stephen was 
 compelled to march into their own country, Moldavia, 
 probably for the purpose of forcing them to withdraw 
 from Transylvania. On his approach, Kean and his war- 
 riors retired into the mountains. Stephen, however, with 
 great difficulty compelled the Patzenaci to accept a battle 
 in the open country, in which fortune again smiled on 
 the banners of the Hungarians. Kean was mortally 
 wounded, and the Patzenaci were compelled to fly, leav- 
 ing behind them immense treasures which they had accu- 
 mulated, and which were the fruits of their constant inroads 
 into Greece. With the proceeds of this booty Stephen 
 erected a Catholic church at Ofen, and one at Stuhlweis- 
 semburg. This victory restored complete order in Hun- 
 gary, and the King was now able to devote all his talents 
 to the cause of civilisation ; and there can be no doubt 
 that the doctrines of the Christian religion greatly con- 
 
64 HUNGAEIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 duced to soften the turbulent disposition of the Hunga- 
 rians. Stephen also founded several schools. 
 
 Stephen's Queen was not backward in assisting her 
 lie^e and lord in his arduous duties. She and her ladies 
 busied themselves in making vestments for the Church ; 
 and the coronation cloak worn by the kings of Hungary 
 was made by her industrious hands. The domestic life 
 of this good and great King and Queen was embittered by 
 the loss of all their children, with the exception of one, 
 whose name was Emerich. The growing beauty and 
 talents of this, their only child, appeared as if he had been 
 sent to console them for the severe afflictions which they 
 had endured ; the young prince was beloved by all who 
 surrounded him, and under the care of the Bishop Ger- 
 hard grew into manhood. AYhen Emerich reached his 
 24th year, Stephen determined to have him crowned King 
 of Hungary. For this purpose he called the States to- 
 gether, and the coronation was to take place on the 8th 
 September 1031 ; but six days before that fixed for the 
 event, this promising prince was swept from the midst of his 
 family and future people by the hand of death. The demise 
 of his royal son placed Stephen in a most unfortunate posi- 
 tion with reference to his successor, as amongst Arpad's 
 descendants there were none capable of filling his place. 
 The next in succession to the crown was his cousin 
 Yazul, who on account of the disorderly life which he led 
 had been several times in prison. Next to him were 
 Andreas, Bela, and Levente, nephews of Yazul, who 
 were known to be opposed to the Christian religion. 
 Another heir was Peter, son of one of Stephen's sisters, 
 who had married the Doge of Venice, Otto Urseolo. 
 After his father's downfall, Peter had sought refuge at 
 the court of his uncle, and Stephen had made him lieu- 
 tenant in his body guard. The Queen appears to have 
 taken a great fancy to him. and advised her husband to 
 
STEPHEN. G5 
 
 designate the young lieutenant as his successor ; but to 
 do this was out of Stephen's power, as he would have to 
 break the oath which his great ancestor had so solemnly 
 sworn to keep, and had ratified by his own blood. He 
 declined to accede to her entreaties, and hearing better 
 accounts of the mode of life of his cousin Vazul, the good 
 King forgave him, and sent messengers to Xeutra bidding 
 him to appear at court. Hungarian writers would lead 
 their readers to believe that Grisela joined in a conspiracy 
 for the purpose of preventing the nomination of \ azul, who 
 was on his way attacked by the friends of Peter j his eyes 
 were put out, and molten lead poured into his ears. With 
 regard to the criminality of the Queen, her former life, 
 and the affectionate terms on which she lived with her 
 husband, lead US to discredit the above statement. 
 
 The news of this barbarous tragedy seems to have been 
 a death-blow to the health of the rapidly sinking King, 
 who, enfeebled by years and illness, had not sufficient 
 
 strength of mind to have the abettors and perpetrators of 
 this Bhameful crime brought to trial and punished. All 
 that he Beemfi to have done was to advise Yazul's nephews 
 to seek sal'et v in flight. It is also related that shortly 
 before the King closed his eyes in his last sleep a con- 
 spirator attempted to assassinate him. This wretch, 
 favoured by the coming darkness of night, crept stealthily 
 
 to the couch of the dying benefactor of" Hungary; hut 
 that all-seeing Providence which protects the lowest to 
 the highest prevented Hungary being the executioner 
 of the man whose name will remain dear to the memory 
 of every Hungarian as long as there exists one of that 
 nation; for the moment the cowardly assassin Avas about 
 to commit this hideous crime, lie started back as if 
 struck by the lightning of the Almighty, threw away his 
 dagger, and, falling on his knees, called aloud for mercy. 
 This last shock was too much for the venerable Stephen : 
 
 P 
 
06 
 
 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 he died a few days after, on August 15, 1038. He was 
 buried in a marble sarcophagus, on which rested a crown 
 of gold, in the church of Stuhlweissemburg. Thus passed 
 away from the world the spirit of a man who can be 
 rightly classed amongst the first sovereigns of the middle 
 ages. He possessed all the brilliant qualities of his great 
 ancestor Arpad, and had but one failing, if it can be so 
 called, which was his zeal for the Catholic religion ; but 
 those who can understand the state of the people over 
 whom he ruled, and the time in which he lived, will agree 
 with us when we say that the introduction of Christianity 
 into Hungary was a case of life or death as regards its 
 existence as an independent kingdom. 
 
 Religion brought into Stephen's dominions industry, 
 learning, and unity. 
 
JOHN HUXYADY. 67 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 JOHN nUNYADY. 
 
 It is indeed a pleasure to relate the life of tins 
 founder of the celebrated family of Hunyady. John 
 Hunyady, a descendant of the lower class of nobility, 
 was one of the bravest and most patriotic sons of Hun- 
 gary. In his boyish days he displayed all those qualities 
 which in after-years rendered him the darling of the 
 people, and already, as a youth, he showed great military 
 abilities. TV r e find him at a very early age commanding 
 a considerable force against the Hussites, and protecting 
 the frontiers from the inroads of the Turks. In his 
 engagements with the former he displayed great modera- 
 tion, and always did his best to prevent fanatical zeal 
 interfering with the treatment of his prisoners. It is 
 stated that night or day he was always ready to assist 
 the humblest peasant in rescuing his small flock from 
 the hands of the Turkish freebooter. In a short time 
 Hunyady became known as one of the first military 
 leaders. As a reward for his services, Albrecht made 
 himbannus of Serbia, and in the year 1441 Vladislaus I., 
 as a mark of his special favour, made him lord-lieutenant 
 of Temese, and commandant of the important town and 
 citadel of Belgrade, at the same time raising him to the 
 high position of woiwode of Transylvania, and confiding 
 into his hands by this promotion the defence of the 
 entire Hungarian frontier. In this post Hunyady so 
 repeatedly defeated the Turkish bands, who were con- 
 
G8 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 stantly in the habit of entering the country and spreading 
 terror and devastation, that they for a short time altogether 
 ceased; but in the year 1442 a large body, who had 
 managed to escape his vigilance, broke into Transylvania, 
 under the command of Medschid Bey, and at once set 
 about plundering and sacking all the houses and villages 
 through which they passed. The brave Bishop of Tran- 
 sylvania, George Lepes, put himself at the head of all the 
 available forces he could collect, and led them valiantly 
 against their inveterate enemies ; but the Crescent tri- 
 umphed over the Cross, and the worthy bishop and his 
 forces were nearly all killed or taken prisoners. The 
 Mahomedan leader now advanced without opposition to 
 the walls of Hermannstadt, which he expected would fall 
 into his hands before Hunyady could come to its aid. 
 Although the place and garrison were not in any way 
 prepared to hold out, yet such was the influence of the 
 name of their woiwode, who they knew would hasten to 
 their relief, that the inhabitants resolved to hold the 
 town to the last ; and they were right, for that valiant 
 soldier, as soon as he had discovered the way which the 
 Turks had taken, followed it as a bloodhound tracks the 
 scent of blood. The victory which the Turkish leader 
 had gained induced him to believe that he could measure 
 his forces with those of Hunyady ; and raising the siege 
 of Hermannstadt, he courageously fronted his opponent. 
 He instructed his soldiers to capture, if possible, the 
 Hungarian commander, dead or alive, and gave a minute 
 description of Hunyady's personal appearance, and that 
 of his horse and trappings. The Hungarians having 
 become acquainted with the enemy's design, Simon 
 Kemeny adroitly persuaded his general to exchange 
 horse and armour. The fight was a desperate one ; poor 
 Kemeny and five hundred picked Hungarian horsemen 
 were cut to pieces by the Turkish cavalry, who thought 
 
JOHN HUNYADY. 69 
 
 they were attacking Hunyady and his body guard. While 
 the mass of the Turkish cavalry were directing their 
 onslaught on the point which Kemeny occupied, Hunyady 
 threw himself on the opposite flank of the Turks, who 
 were at the same time attacked in their rear by the 
 garrison of Hermannstadt. This brought about a general 
 flight of the Turks, who were hotly pursued by the 
 Hungarian cavalry to the rise of the Wallachian moun- 
 tains, leaving the battle-field and the road which they 
 had taken in their flight strewn with the dead and 
 wounded. Medschid Bey and his son, at the head of the 
 celebrated Turkish cavalry corps, were completely over- 
 thrown and routed. Hunyady was too well acquainted 
 with the revengeful disposition of his opponent not to 
 believe that he would again appear on the scene of his 
 former disgrace. He therefore set about organising his 
 corps, and setting the country in a state of defence. In 
 a very short time he had assembled under his banner a 
 select body of men, a large number of whom were veterans 
 who had from their childhood been accustomed to the 
 peculiarities of Turkish warfare. With this army, con- 
 sisting of about 15,000 men, he took up a position facing 
 the frontier, which offered every facility for massing his 
 whole force on any of the threatened points of attack. 
 His attention was directed chiefly to the defence of Bel- 
 grade, which was in fact the key of the Hungarian 
 frontier, and the events proved that he was perfectly 
 right. Medschid Bey returned with an army of 80,000 
 men. The Turks were under the command of one of 
 their best generals, who, unfortunately for his country- 
 men, so undervalued the Hungarian army that he boasted 
 that the mere sight of his turban would scare them for 
 miles from the frontier. Hunyady advanced as far as 
 the Iron Gates, and there waited his opponent's attack. 
 The Hungarian leader's victory was more decisive than 
 
70 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 that which he had formerly gained, for he not only 
 captured an immense booty, consisting of 200 flags, 5,000 
 prisoners, together with a large amount of specie and 
 articles of Eastern luxury, but also practically demonstrated 
 that the Hungarians, if properly commanded, could, with 
 inferior numbers, safely reckon upon the victory. The 
 Turkish leader, together with some of his principal officers, 
 was amongst the killed. No sooner had the news of 
 this glorious feat of arms reached Rome than the Pope, 
 Eugenius IV., believing that the moment had arrived 
 for driving the Turks from Europe, gave orders for the 
 organisation of a crusade for this purpose, and despatched 
 Cardinal Julian into Germany and Bohemia in order to 
 superintend the formation of this army of Christians. 
 The result was that Hungary had never since the battle 
 of Mcopolis seen such a collection of foreigners in its 
 camps. 1 The King commanded in person. This miscel- 
 laneous army amounted to 40,000 men, composed chiefly 
 of Hungarians, Germans, Bohemians, Servians, "Wal- 
 lachians, and a sprinkling of what may be termed the 
 fighting knights of Europe. The Hungarian monarch 
 advanced to the banks of the Danube by Yegh-Szendro, 
 where the whole army crossed. Here Hunyady pushed 
 
 1 The unsettled state of Hungary during the reign of Sigismund deter- 
 mined that monarch, for the purpose of withdrawing the attention of the 
 Hungarians from their own country, to declare war against the Turks. 
 For this purpose he . organised a species of crusade. A large number of 
 Germans joined his standards, and several bodies of crusaders. The King 
 of France sent 12,000 men, making a total of 60,000 men. With this 
 force Sigismund advanced through Servia to the walls of Nicopolis, where, 
 shortly after, the Sultan Bajazet came to meet him at the head of 200,000 
 men. The Hungarians were totally defeated, and fled in the most dis- 
 orderly manner, the King himself escaping with the greatest difficulty. It 
 appears that he embarked on board a ship on the Danube and proceeded 
 by sea to Constantinople, whence he eventually returned to his own country. 
 The Sultan successfully overran Sclavonia and took possession of the neigh- 
 bouring country. 
 
JOHN HUXYADY. 71 
 
 forward at the head of 12,000 followers, the flower of the 
 Hungarian fighting population, whilst the King, with the 
 main force, remained two days' march in the rear of this 
 advanced body, and proceeded as far as the rise of 
 the Balkans. In his rapid advance Hunyady captured 
 several important fortresses, amongst which were Nizza 
 and Sophia, and defeated four Turkish armies which 
 opposed his progress. He then effected a junction with 
 the royal army in the plain of Jalovacz, where, on the 
 last day of the old year (1443), he inflicted a severe 
 defeat on the Turks, who had attempted to drive him and 
 the King from their position. Unfortunately, we are 
 unable to give an account of this fight, in which the 
 Hungarian hero proved that he fully understood the art 
 of manoeuvring in close proximity to his enemy, and the 
 principle of acting on the interior lines of the enemy's 
 communications, for we are told that it was by these 
 movements that he enabled the King to gain a decisive 
 victory. Mahmud Cselebi, brother-in-law of the Sul- 
 tan, and several other pashas, were amongst the pri- 
 soners. In February 1444 the King made his triumphal 
 entry into Pesth, accompanied by his prisoners. Ancient 
 chronicles give a lively description of the immense excite- 
 ment which the appearance of these prisoners created 
 amongst the population, who flocked together from all 
 parts, at the different halting places through which the 
 royal cortege passed on its way to the capital, where a 
 tremendous ovation awaited the King. In this triumph 
 the Hungarians fondly believed that the first step towards 
 the expulsion of the Turks from Europe had been made. 
 The enthusiasm of the people, and the offers of men and 
 money for the purpose of continuing the war which were 
 made by the envoys of the different foreign States who 
 had come to Pesth for the purpose of congratulating the 
 King on the discomfiture of the Turks, induced Cardinal 
 
7iJ HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Julian to urge the assembling of a Diet for the purpose 
 of making arrangements for renewing the campaign. 
 The worthy cardinal supposed that the power of the 
 Turks had been broken, and that in order to drive them 
 into Asia the Hungarian success should be immediately 
 followed up. The Hungarian members of the Eeichstag 
 were not so sanguine, and Hunyady himself advised that 
 no further step should be taken until the different fortifi- 
 cations held by the Turks in Servia had been captured. 
 But the eloquence of the King's adviser gained the day, 
 and the cardinal's project was put in execution. A con- 
 siderable Hungarian force was assembled about the middle 
 of the summer at Szegedin, but the foreign Powers sent 
 neither men nor money. During the time that the Hun- 
 garian army was awaiting those subsidies, envoys of the 
 Sultan Mahmud arrived at the camp. Their proposals 
 proved that the cardinal was right in his conjectures as 
 regards the Turks not being in a position to. meet the 
 Hungarian army, for the Sultan, who had at that time 
 his hands full with the difficulties which had broken out 
 in Asia, alarmed at the news of the probable invasion of 
 his European provinces, sent envoys to offer to the King 
 of Hungary the provinces of Wallachia and Servia as 
 the price of a ten years' peace, which he was prepared 
 to ratify by oath ; and he offered, at the same time, the 
 sum of 70,000 ducats as ransom for his brother-in-law. 
 Hunyady, and some of the chief counsellors, advised the 
 King to accept so profitable a peace, and it was ac- 
 cordingly ratified. Shortly afterwards came letters from 
 the Italian admiral, who was cruising in the Hellespont, 
 and the Greek Emperor Palaeologus, describing in the 
 most glowing terms the embarrassment of the Sultan, 
 and backed by the offer of a contingent of 30,000 
 men from the Prince of Epirus, George Castriota, sur- 
 named Skander Bey. This news greatly strengthened 
 
JOHN HUXYADY. 73 
 
 the war party in the King's camp. In a great council 
 which was held with reference to the future actions of 
 the King, John Hunyady, true to his noble and knightly 
 character, vehemently protested against his royal master 
 breaking his oath, at the same time pointing out the 
 great danger which the King ran in advancing into the 
 Turkish territory at the head of so small a force as he 
 then had under his command. He added that there was 
 not the slightest doubt that, however great might be the 
 difficulties with which the Sultan had to contend in Asia, 
 the fanaticism of the Turks would induce them to fight 
 with the greatest desperation, knowing, as they did, that 
 if defeated they would perhaps never again set their feet 
 on European soil. Moreover, their numerical strength 
 was in every respect superior to that of the Hungarians, 
 and in all probability Murad, the Turkish leader, a man 
 of great military ability, would force the King to fight 
 in an unfavourable position ; if the Hungarians were 
 defeated, the Turks would at once advance into the 
 heart of Hungary, as there would be nothing to stop 
 their victorious progress ; and before a foreign army 
 could come to their aid, the capital would have fallen 
 into their hands. Unfortunately for the King of Hun- 
 gary, the fiery eloquence of the Cardinal Julian had 
 gained complete sway over his better judgment, and, 
 heedless of this practical argument and of the loss of 
 honour, he violated his oath. Hunyady was not the 
 man to forsake his sovereign in the hour of danger. He 
 knew that this campaign would in all probability destroy 
 his military prestige, and lead to the subjugation of the 
 greater part of his native country. Yet we find him not for 
 one moment exhibiting the slightest want of obedience, but 
 on the contrary straining every nerve to render his mas- 
 ter's army as efficient as possible. In the month of Sep- 
 tember, Vladislaus, with his army of 20,000 men, crossed 
 
74 HUjN t GAEIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 the Danube at Orsowa, where he expected that the Prince 
 of Epirus would have effected a junction with him. We 
 are told that in an interview which the King had with the 
 woiwocle of Wallachia, that great dignitary repeated 
 substantially the arguments of Hunyady against the 
 Turkish campaign ; but here the Hungarian patriot 
 proved how well he knew the position which he then 
 occupied. As leader of the King's army he had to see 
 that his master's will was obeyed ; and in an interview 
 his words so excited the wrath of the woiwode Drakul 
 that the latter drew his sword against Hunyady, who 
 seems to have turned this to good account by advising 
 the King to pardon his turbulent vassal on condition of 
 his giving him a contingent of 4,000 men, under the 
 command of his son. The Turkish generals offered little 
 or no opposition to the rapid advance of the King's army, 
 which, after the capture of Varna, directed its march 
 towards Gallipoli. The Ottoman general Murad, who 
 appears to have driven oif the Italian fleet, embarked his 
 troops, and crossed the sea. After having effected his 
 landing, he pushed up in order to occupy a favourable 
 position before the Hungarians could come up to him ; 
 but the vastly superior numbers of the Turks induced 
 Hunyady to retrace his steps, and take up a position in 
 the neighbourhood of Yarna, which afforded him great 
 facilities for manoeuvring. In order to excite the passions 
 of his soldiers, Murad had placed on a high pole the 
 broken treaty. Hunyady, who had placed his army in a 
 masterly position, had entrusted the King with the reserve, 
 and solemnly entreated his sovereign, if he wished to be 
 victorious, on no account to move from the spot which he 
 then occupied until he (Hunyady) should give him the 
 signal to do so. Hunyady now began the battle with 
 his usual tactics, and in a short time threw himself with 
 such violence on the opposing wings of the Turkish army 
 
JOHN HUNYADY. 75 
 
 that the latter were driven back, and some of his most 
 daring horsemen had planted their flags on the fortified 
 tents of Murad, when, unfortunately, the King, in the 
 excitement of the moment, unable any longer to control 
 his desire for sharing in the victory of his great leader, 
 rushed with the whole reserve against Murad's tents, 
 which were defended by a picked body of veteran janis- 
 saries whom constant victory had rendered invincible. 
 The small band which followed the King was totally 
 annihilated. Vladislaus' horse, which had been wounded, 
 fell to the ground with its rider, and a grey-haired 
 janissary, with one sweep from his scimitar, severed the 
 King's head from the body. This gory trophy was 
 afterwards placed on the top of the pole, beside the above- 
 mentioned treaty. Hunyady, seeing that the move- 
 ment made by the King had destroyed every chance of 
 success, did his utmost to arrange an orderly retreat, but no 
 sooner was the terrible news of their King's fate known 
 to the Hungarians than the whole army fled in disorder, 
 and after the most daring feats of valour, Hunyady had 
 to leave that scene of disaster, where, had the King only 
 followed the advice of his general, the Hungarians would 
 have gained for Hunyady and his master a victory which 
 would have saved the lives of thousands of beings, and 
 their homes from the devastating inroads of the Ottoman. 
 Amongst the killed was the unfortunate instigator of the 
 campaign, together with the Bishops of Erlau and Gross- 
 wardein, Stefan Bathory, and several other important 
 personages. Hunyady had to pass through the districts 
 of Wallachia, where the power of the woiwode was all 
 supreme, and in revenge for Hunyady's former conduct 
 Drakul made him prisoner, but he was shortly after 
 obliged to release him. 
 
 The Palatine of Hungary, Hedervary, a very ambitious 
 man, in order to retain the supreme power in his own hands, 
 
76 HUXGAEIAN CELEEEITIES. 
 
 spread tlie report that the King had not fallen in the battle 
 of Varna, but had fled to Poland. In this he seems to 
 have been successful, but, at the instigation of Hunyady, 
 agents were sent to Poland, to ascertain the truth of the 
 statement as to Vladislaus being alive. The informa- 
 tion which they gained, together with the news which 
 had been received from the East, proved but too clearly 
 that the King was dead. Hunyady then demanded that 
 the young King should be at once put on the throne. The 
 Landtag supported him in this proposition, and ordered 
 that a suitable embassy should at once proceed to the court 
 of Frederic at Vienna, and bring back the prince, with the 
 crown of Hungary ; it was also resolved that during the 
 prince's minority a regent should be selected to carry on 
 the government, and that Hunyady should retain his 
 rank of commander-in-chief. In the course of these 
 transactions the Hungarian patriot led an expedition 
 against the woiwode of Wallachia, who it appears was in 
 correspondence with the Turks, and who, not being able 
 to rely on Turkish assistance, fled from the seat of his 
 government. Hunyady, having appointed Dau as his 
 successor, proceeded to Croatia, where Ulrich Cilley, 
 taking advantage of the unsettled state of Hungary, pro- 
 duced by the intrigues of the Palatine, had taken posses- 
 sion of several Hungarian forts. These Hunyady at once 
 recaptured, and began levying contributions in the pos- 
 sessions of Cilley, which he did not discontinue until that 
 proud chieftain had again sworn allegiance to the crown 
 of Hungary. A great Landtag which had assembled for 
 the purpose of electing a regent, came to the unanimous 
 conclusion that John Hunyady was the only person who 
 was competent to hold this high post. The unsettled 
 state of Hungary (partly caused by the minority of the 
 prince and the conduct of Frederic), and still more the 
 fear of the invasion of Hungary, required that the execu- 
 
JOHN HUNYADY. 77 
 
 tive power of the State should be placed in the hands of a 
 man whose character was a guarantee that the rights of the 
 King and nation would be maintained. The power which 
 was given to Hunyady was nearly the same as that of a 
 king of Hungary, and if we take into account the influ- 
 ence which his name gave him amongst the turbulent 
 nobles, we should say that he had more authority than 
 many kings of Hungary. Scarcely had he accepted the 
 reins of government, when his old enemy Drakul, as- 
 sisted by the Turks, appeared in Wallachia, and displaced 
 Hunyady's nominee. Before setting out On this expedi- 
 tion, the Regent explained to the Assembly the impossi- 
 bility of his carrying on a war without the necessary 
 funds, as the system of living ' from hand to mouth ' — that 
 is, compelling the inhabitants of the country through 
 which they passed to furnish the troops with pay and 
 provisions — would only excite a bad feeling, as by acting 
 thus the whole burden of the war would be cast on the 
 shoulders of one, and that the poorest, part of the popula- 
 tion. The deputies, acknowledging the soundness of his 
 argument, supplied him with the necessary funds. It was 
 also agreed that another deputation should be sent to 
 Frederic to demand the delivery of the young King. 
 
 Hunyady saw the necessity of at once crushing the 
 Wallachian rebellion. Fearing that any temporary suc- 
 cess which Drakul and the Turks might gain would brin£ 
 others to the standard of revolt, he advanced with ra- 
 pidity into Wallachia, where he totally defeated Drakul 
 and his Ottoman allies, and again placed the province 
 under the Crown of Hungary. Scarcely had he finished 
 this work than the alarming news arrived that Frederic 
 had refused to liberate the Hungarian King. Hunyady 
 thereupon demanded that the Government should declare 
 war against Frederic unless he at once released Vladislaus. 
 In conformity with orders from his Government, he began 
 
78 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 his march upon Vienna. This had the effect of forcing 
 Frederic, who was totally unprepared, to ask for an 
 armistice, to which Hunyady agreed, on condition that 
 arrangements should at once be entered into for the pur- 
 pose of restoring the young King to his subjects. Although 
 it is stated that the Pope acted as a mediator, the Hun- 
 garians, instead of receiving their King, for some unac- 
 countable reason, agreed to an armistice for two years ; 
 but Hunyady was not to be circumvented, and in the 
 following Landtag had Vladisiaus again solemnly acknow- 
 ledged as the legitimate King of Hungary, and it was 
 enacted that anyone who did not acknowledge him as 
 such should be guilty of high treason. These acts were 
 in fact the crowning proofs of John Hunyady 's dis- 
 interested loyalty ; but, to the disgrace of Hungary, there 
 were men in those days in whose bosom not a spark of 
 patriotic feeling existed, who were not only ready to be 
 traitors to the country, but longed for the opportunity to 
 sell the land of their birth to the Mussulman. In the 
 campaign in which Vladisiaus had lost his life we men- 
 tioned that the promises of the Prince of Epirus, Skander 
 Beg, had contributed in a great degree to the violation of 
 the Turkish treaty. This ruler had now become en- 
 tangled in another war with the Turks, and Hunyady, 
 reckoning on the loyalty of his countrymen, considered 
 that this circumstance would afford him a glorious oppor- 
 tunity of revenging the death of his King and com- 
 rades w T ho fell in the disastrous battle of Varna. Ulrich 
 Cilley — who, on account of his not having been elected 
 Bannus of Sclavonia instead of Szekely, together with the 
 humiliation which he had experienced at the hands of 
 Hunyady, had become the Regent's most deadly enemy- 
 had so excited the ruling classes by means of bribes and 
 promises that Demetrius, who had been appointed by 
 Hunyady Bishop of Agram, was not allowed to enter 
 
JOHtf HUNYADY. 79 
 
 his see. A considerable number of Croatian and Sclavo- 
 nian nobles, together with George Brankovics, ruler of 
 Servia, joined Cilley in his conspiracy against Hunyady. 
 The first step which these malcontents made was the re- 
 fusal of George Brankovics to furnish Hunyady's army 
 with his contingent, and, not content with this, he disclosed 
 to Murad, who was then besieging the capital of Epirus, 
 the plans of Hunyady, upon which the Turkish leader 
 raised the siege, and concluded an armistice with Skander 
 Bey. Hunyady's emissaries soon brought him tidings of 
 this perfidious act of one of the first nobles of Hungary, 
 and, for the first time in his life, the Hungarian patriot 
 seems to have acted without consideration, for he imme- 
 diately sequestrated the Hungarian estates of Brankovics, 
 and entered Servia, for the purpose of bringing its ruler 
 to obedience, at the head of his army of 24,000 men, 
 with which he had intended falling upon the Turks 
 while the greater part of their army was engaged in be- 
 sieging the capital of Epirus. In the midst of his opera- 
 tions, he received the news that the Turkish army, 
 numbering 150,000 men, was rapidly advancing against 
 him. No other option was then left him but to collect 
 his forces and take up the most favourable position he 
 could reach, and we accordingly find him taking post in 
 the plains of Amsel, on the frontiers of Bulgaria and 
 Servia. Here he awaited the Turkish general, and on 
 the morning of October 17 placed his army in order of 
 battle. Let us for a moment consider the object and 
 mutual position of these two armies. Murad, who was 
 then esteemed one of the most able leaders in the Turkish 
 army, had in all probability been for some time in corre- 
 spondence with the malcontents, and knew that, should 
 Hunyady receive the slightest check, many of the nobles 
 who now supported him would seek to obtain the com- 
 mand of the army, while there were others who would 
 
80 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 gladly avail themselves of the ill-fortune of the great 
 Hungarian in order to bring forward their individual 
 claims to the regency. But this was not all. The 
 Turkish leader knew that Frederic, for his own selfish 
 ends, was opposed to the continuance of Hunyady's rule, 
 and that if he wished to obtain a permanent footing in 
 Hungary, the only way of doing it was by grasping the 
 hand of traitors, and defeating Hunyady as soon as pos- 
 sible. And now for the Hungarian leader. The fruits 
 of his promised victory had been destroyed by his per- 
 fidious countrymen, while the chances of outmanoeuvring 
 and defeating in detail the vastly superior forces of his 
 opponent had been lost by allowing his feelings as a 
 patriot to get the better of his judgment as a general. 
 He knew that if he retreated, his enemies would insinuate 
 that he was playing the part of a poltroon, and had 
 lost the favourable chance of gaining a decisive victory, 
 and that he was no longer competent to hold that post 
 which his country had generously confided to him. He 
 therefore determined to fight a decisive battle, being fully 
 aware that any partial success would inevitably have the 
 same effect as his complete discomfiture. Hunyady seems, 
 by a series of skilful movements, followed by rapid on- 
 slaughts of his cavalry, to have overthrown that of the 
 Turks, who were most ably supported by the janissa- 
 ries ; up to midnight, though superior in numbers, these 
 brave veteran troops had not been able to retrieve the 
 discomfiture of their cavalry, and everything seemed to 
 promise a great victory to the skilful Hungarian general. 
 At the first dawn of light, the frightful carnage again 
 began with the same ferocity on both sides. Unfortu- 
 nately for Hunyady, his generals did not possess the 
 knowledge of handling troops in the steady method of 
 their commander, for they seem to have allowed the 
 Turkish light cavalry to outflank them, and thus placed 
 
JOHN HUNTADY. 81 
 
 the Hungarian army between two fires. But here 
 Hunyady again proved how superior he was to all those 
 who surrounded him. In a short time he formed front 
 towards his antagonists, and completely defeated them. 
 He now rushed to his right wing, with which he intended 
 to crown his victory. But, alas for Hunyady ! and alas 
 for Hungary I disunion was again the cause of misfor- 
 tune. Dan, who had been raised by Hunyady himself to 
 the powerful dignity which he then occupied, had deserted 
 his friend and general in the very moment of victory, and 
 gone over with his whole force to the Turkish general. 
 The Hungarian soldiery, not knowing what fresh treachery 
 awaited them, fled in wild confusion from the spot whence 
 their gallant leader was about to lead them on to victory. 
 The German and Bohemian contingents, which served 
 with the Hungarian army, did not join the fugitives, but 
 retreated to Hunyady 's camp, which they defended to the 
 last man, proving how well they understood the duty of 
 a soldier — fidelity and obedience to the commanding 
 officer. This victory was bought by the Turks with the 
 lives of 40,000 men ; the Hungarians lost 17,000. Hun- 
 yady, we are told, having become separated from his 
 followers, in attempting to rejoin them was so suddenly 
 set upon by two robbers that it was impossible for him to 
 draw his sword. In attempting to get possession of a 
 valuable cross which was suspended from his neck, they 
 however allowed him to grasp one of their swords, with 
 which he immediately cut one in two, and put the other 
 to flight. Shortly afterwards the defeated general again 
 nearly lost his life. Fatigued and weary in mind and 
 body, he determined to sleep one night at a Servian 
 peasant's cottage, and in the morning his host offered to 
 show him the way to Belgrade. Instead of so doing, the 
 treacherous peasant led him to the neighbourhood of 
 Szendro, where Brankovics resided, and the Hungarian 
 
 (Jc 
 
82 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 leader was suddenly surrounded by a large number of his 
 enemy's followers, and made prisoner. Brankovics at 
 once offered to deliver him to Murad, who indignantly 
 declined the offer of the traitor ; and, finding there was 
 nothing to be done with the Turks, Brankovics thought 
 it more prudent for his own safety to come to terms with 
 the Hungarian Assembly, then sitting at Szcgedin. To 
 this he was no doubt greatly impelled by the conduct of 
 the ruler of Bosnia, Maravics, who was then making 
 preparations for the purpose of forcibly delivering Hun- 
 yady. By means of skilful intrigues, Brankovics in- 
 duced his illustrious prisoner to agree to the following 
 arrangement before he liberated him — namely, he (Bran- 
 kovics) was to receive back his Hungarian property, and 
 Hunyady's youngest son Mathias was to be affianced to 
 Cilley's daughter, whilst Yladislaus, the eldest, should be 
 sent to Szendro as hostage for the ratification of the above 
 conditions. Hunyady now returned to Hungary, where 
 he was welcomed by the mass of the people ; and when 
 he presented himself to the Landtag of 1450, to request 
 the annulling of the arrangement extorted from him by 
 Brankovics, there was a universal shout in the affirma- 
 tive. It was unanimously agreed that the latter should 
 be proclaimed a traitor to his country for having been in 
 correspondence with the Turks, that all his estates should 
 be confiscated, andhe himself forcibly reduced to obedience. 
 Hunyady accordingly marched at the head of an expedi- 
 tion against Brankovics ; but the latter had powerful 
 friends in the persons of Cilley and Zaray, who were 
 Hunyady's most deadly enemies. These men, by means 
 of skilful intrigues, forced Hunyady to give up his plan, 
 on condition that his son should be released, and that 
 Brankovics should undertake to bring about an armistice 
 with the Turks, in return for which a part of his estates 
 was also to be restored to him. 
 
 Hunyady must have, indeed, bitterly felt this humilia- 
 
JOHN HUNYADY. 83 
 
 tion, yet his noble heart beat with but one impulse — the 
 love of his country. He knew that to revenge himself on 
 his opponents he must have recourse to arms, and that 
 meant civil war. Actuated by his noble sentiments, he 
 agreed to these proposals, and concluded a three years' 
 armistice with the Turks. This peace enabled him to 
 turn his attention to Upper Hungary, which had been 
 disturbed by Giskra, a Bohemian soldier whom Eliza- 
 beth had called into the country with the title of com- 
 mander-in-chief. This leader maintained that his rank 
 was superior to that of Hunyady, with whose opponents 
 he was in correspondence. Giskra, who appears to have 
 been a man of considerable ability, had taken possession 
 of the greater part of the strong places in Upper Hun- 
 gary, from which his Bohemian followers were in the 
 habit of levying contributions on the inhabitants of the 
 surrounding districts. 
 
 On the approach of Hunyady, as he had no wish to en- 
 counter the great Hungarian in the open field, Giskra re- 
 treated with his followers to his castles. No option was 
 therefore left to the Regent but to drive him from his re- 
 treat. He soon got possession of one of the chief strong- 
 holds ; and, finding that his army was not sufficiently strong 
 to lay siege to the rest, he concluded an armistice with 
 Giskra, on condition that his Bohemians should cease their 
 depredations. Hunyady also trusted by these means to put 
 an end to the intrigues of Elizabeth. Hardly, however, 
 had he retired when the Bohemians again renewed their 
 attacks, and in a very short time overran a large part of 
 the country, and got complete command over the district 
 of Neoyra, which they strongly fortified. Giskra, relying 
 on the support of the malcontents, now began to make 
 preparations for the subjugation of the whole of Upper 
 Hungary. Hunyady, at the head of several contingents 
 furnished by the counties and the nobles, returned to the 
 
 o 2 
 
81 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 field of action. In an engagement which took place 
 shortly after, a large number of his forces passed over to 
 the enemy, and Hunyady was compelled to retreat ; but 
 having collected a body of his own veteran soldiers, he 
 drove the insurgents back into their castles, took by storm 
 Rosenau, Sohl, Derecseny, and several other strongholds. 
 His enemies, however, were intriguing against him, and, 
 as a reward for his services, the Ministry not only con- 
 cluded without his consent a treaty of peace with Giskra, 
 but actually refunded to him his war expenses, thus pay- 
 ing him as a rebel, and for levying contributions on their 
 own countrymen. This last blow seems to have deter- 
 mined Hunyady to withdraw from a position which had 
 brought upon him so many indignities ; but before so 
 doing he considered it his duty to restore to Hungary the 
 young sovereign. Frederic, who was on the eve of his 
 departure for Rome, for the purpose of receiving the 
 imperial crown from the hands of the Pope, could, Hun- 
 yady thought, be induced to give up the King, who was 
 still in his custody, if a powerful combination were formed 
 against him. In order to effect this, the Hungarian 
 Government entered into arrangements with some of the 
 chief Bohemian, Moravian, and Austrian nobles, who 
 being strongly adverse to the illegal detention of the 
 infant King, were ready, if required, to effect his liber- 
 ation by force of arms. To the astonishment of every 
 one, Ulrich Cilley, the uncle of the King, who had for- 
 merly been known as an adherent of Frederic, now ap- 
 peared as his opponent, and brought all his influence to 
 the aid of Hunyady, who, in his generous nature, forgot 
 the character of the man with whom he was dealing. 
 Frederic refused the request of the deputies who had 
 been sent to him by the several parties, and took the 
 young King to Rome ; but on his return to Vienna the 
 Hungarians and their friends surrounded him at Wiener 
 
 
JOHN HUNYADY. 85 
 
 Neustadt, where he was forced to deliver up his prisoner. 
 The reason why Cilley had broken with Frederic now 
 became apparent. In his capacity as uncle of the King 
 he claimed the right of guardianship over him until he 
 reached his majority, and by the help cf his creatures 
 his appointment was ratified. Hunyady, sick at heart 
 and disgusted, resolved to delay no longer the execution 
 of his intention of resigning his post as Regent ; but, pro- 
 bably fearing that some catastrophe might occur which 
 would deprive Hungary of its King, and cause the de- 
 struction of his friends and himself, he determined, with 
 all who sided with him, to hold all the fortresses and 
 strongholds which were in their possession until the King 
 had reached his majority. The shameless artifices by 
 which Cilley sought to ruin the strength of mind and 
 bodily health of his unfortunate nephew are of too dis- 
 gusting a nature to be described. Having rendered his 
 ward Vladislaus his docile instrument, he led him to be- 
 lieve that Hunyady sought his destruction for the pur- 
 pose of seizing the crown. The great Hungarian patriot 
 possessed the right of holding the regency until the majo- 
 rity of the King ; but, as we have before said, he was 
 sick of State intrigues, and he convoked a Landtag at 
 Presburg in the beginning of the year 1453, with the 
 intention of carrying out his purpose. The deputation 
 which proceeded to Vienna to escort the young King to 
 Presburg appears to have been unable to bring the crown 
 with them (as it still remained in Frederic's possession), 
 so that the King could only take his coronation oath. 
 Hunyady, who headed this deputation, on his arrival in 
 Vienna, solemnly resigned his office. The majority of 
 the deputies assembled at Pressburg called upon the King 
 to acknowledge the great services which Hunyady had 
 rendered to the country ; and, disregarding the threats of 
 his uncle, Vladislaus made Hunyadv Count of Bistritz^ 
 
86 HUXGAKIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 gave him the castles of Gorgeny and Deva, and raised his 
 eldest son, Vladislaus, to the dignity of Bannus of Scla- 
 vonia and Croatia. The Duchess of Presburg and the 
 arguments of Cilley soon induced the young King to 
 break his promise of remaining amongst his subjects, and 
 he returned to Vienna, there to renew bis life of dissipa- 
 tion. As King of Hungary and Bohemia, he was able to 
 keep up a large court, composed of Germans, Bohemians, 
 and Hungarians. 
 
 Cilley, who, as we have before said, was in fact the ruler, 
 had by his arrogance made himself many enemies. Amongst 
 these was one of the principal Austrian noblemen, named 
 Eitzinger, whose feelings Cilley had on several occasions 
 wantonly outraged, and to revenge himself, aided by 
 several other nobles, Eitzinger brought about Cilley's 
 overthrow. Under his management, Vladislaus began a 
 new life, and the most disreputable creatures of the late 
 favourite were banished from his presence. 
 
 After the capture of Constantinople by the Turks, 
 great alarm was felt in Hungary as to whether the 
 country was able to defend itself from their invasions. 
 This was perfectly natural, for the quarrels of the differ- 
 ent political parties had destroyed the power of unity, 
 and the people felt and knew that there was but one man 
 capable of bringing Hungary out of the chaos into which it 
 had fallen. This was Hunyady, the great patriot whom 
 persecutions had compelled to retire from political life. 
 Their worst fears were soon verified. Foreign traders 
 returning from Constantinople brought the tidiugs that 
 the Sultan was making immense preparations for the 
 subjugation of Hungary. Hunyady, who after resigning 
 his office, had retired to his estates in Transylvania to 
 find in the society of his wife and his children that con- 
 solation which he so much needed, was called from his 
 retreat, and appointed commander-in-chief of the forces. 
 
JOHX HUNYABT. 87 
 
 The most stringent orders were issued by the Landtag 
 for the formation of a large army, and for providing the 
 necessary funds for its support. The first whom Hun- 
 yady had to assist was his old enemy Brankovics, for 
 Firus Bey, at the head of 30,000 men, had suddenly 
 advanced and laid siege to Vegh-Szendro. The Hun- 
 garian patriot forced the Turkish general to raise the 
 siege, took him prisoner, and nearly annihilated his forces. 
 As hard fate would have it, Cilley at this time regained 
 his former predominance over the King, and for the pur- 
 pose of retaining him in Vienna he induced him to appoint 
 a certain number of commissioners to carry on the govern- 
 ment. By his misrepresentations, he also induced the 
 King to believe that the only way of saving his life was by 
 imprisoning Hunyady. Vladislaus therefore ordered the 
 Hungarian general, on his return from Servia, to come to 
 
 DO* 
 
 Vienna, as he wished to ask his advice. Cilley had, in 
 the meantime, plotted with Garay and Ujlaky for the 
 purpose of waylaying Hunyady on the road. The Hun- 
 garian patriot, apprised of his danger by the bishop John 
 Vitez, who had heard of Cilley 's doings, in reply to the 
 King's summons said he was perfectly willing to meet 
 his royal master in any part of Hungary, but respectfully 
 declined to proceed to Vienna, which was not in his (the 
 King's) dominions. This refusal, the unworthy favourite 
 turned to his own advantage, and Vladislaus, more con- 
 vinced than ever that Hunyady sought his life, at Cilley's 
 advice sent him another message, requesting him to 
 meet his crafty Minister in the frontier town of Kittsee. 
 With this order Hunyady complied, but, to the discomfi- 
 ture of the King's uncle, he appeared at the head of 2,000 
 well-armed folloAvers ; and finding it impossible to capture 
 him in the presence of his retinue, Cilley resolved to do 
 so by stratagem. He sent a message ordering the Hun- 
 garian hero to meet him in the neighbouring castle, on 
 
88 HUXGAEIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 the plea that he represented the King, that he was, more- 
 over, of higher birth than Hunyady, and it was therefore 
 the duty of the latter to pay his respects to him. Hun- 
 yady answered that he had not been sent to meet 
 Cilley, but Cilley had been sent to meet him, that paltry 
 knaves alone reckoned their nobility by their quarter- 
 ings, and not by their deeds, and thereupon retired with 
 his followers. Cilley's vexation at being thus foiled in 
 his design, and his insatiable thirst for revenge, excited 
 him to make another attempt against the life of his 
 enemy. Hunyady was again summoned to the presence 
 of his King, with the promise that he should receive a 
 letter of protection on crossing the frontier. The Hun- 
 garian noble this time nearly fell a victim through his 
 own heedlessness. Many of his enemies had accused 
 him of being wanting in obedience by not going to 
 Vienna on a former occasion, and on the second by 
 appearing at the head of so large a body of retainers ; 
 others accused him of cowardice. The patriot's manly 
 nature could not endure these goading insults. He there- 
 fore proceeded to Vienna with a few followers. Near 
 the capital he was met by Cilley, who had an armed 
 retinue, and now made certain of securing his prey. On 
 Hunyady's asking for the letter of protection, the traitor 
 said he had forgotten to bring it with him. The Hun- 
 garian general saw at once the trap that had been laid 
 for him ; but the man who had faced so many thousands 
 in deadly strife was not likely to lose bis presence of 
 mind before so contemptible a wretch as Cilley. His retain- 
 ers, seeing the danger of their master, contrived to place 
 themselves between Cilley and his retinue ; the great 
 warrior then told his adversary what he thought of him. 
 So thunderstruck were the traitor and his band that they 
 allowed Hunyady to retire unmolested. The great 
 patriot took no further notice of this perfidious conduct, 
 
JOHN HUNYADY. 89 
 
 but a large number of Hungarian nobles were so indig- 
 nant at this shameful treatment that Hunyady with great 
 difficulty prevented them from breaking out in open 
 revolt. In order to appease the wounded feelings of his 
 nobility, the King convoked a Landtag in 1455. Here 
 Hunyady, in order to prove his loyalty to his sovereign, 
 and leave to the courtiers no grounds of envy on account 
 of the position he held, resigned all his posts and honours, 
 with the exception of his title as Count of Bistritz. This 
 was the signal for fresh outbreaks of clamours against 
 the King and the opponents of Hunyady. In the midst 
 of this excitement news was received that the Turks 
 intended to attempt again the conquest of Hungary. 
 Hunyady, again called upon, gave a most noble proof 
 of his disinterested patriotism and generous and Christian 
 character. He not only offered to equip and place in the 
 field an army of 10,000 men, but became reconciled with 
 Garay and many of his inveterate enemies. As a mark 
 of favour, the King summoned his son Mathias to court. 
 This, however, Horwath tells us, was nothing more or 
 less than a specious pretext for the court party to get 
 him into their power, and thus have a strong hold over 
 Hunyady. 
 
 Messengers were now despatched to the Pope to request 
 his help, and accordingly a crusade against the Turks was 
 preached in all parts of Europe. Cardinal Carvajal Avas 
 sent to Hungary for the purpose of organising the united 
 forces of the Crusaders, and by his advice a Landtag was 
 convoked for the year 1456. The representatives of the 
 country ordered the calling out of the whole military force 
 of Hungary, and despatched messengers to the different 
 foreign courts who had promised support to hasten the 
 arrival of their subsidies. Hunyady repeated his former 
 offer, which was accepted, and a regular plan for the 
 ensuing campaign was drawn up. The Italian fleet was 
 
00 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 to attack Constantinople, while Hunyady and the King 
 undertook to deal with the Turkish forces on the Danube. 
 Towards the close of the deliberations news reached the 
 Landtag that Sultan Muhamed was advancing on Belgrade 
 for the purpose of capturing that important stronghold. 
 At the moment when his presence was most required at 
 the camp, and after having solemnly pledged himself to 
 accompany Hunyady, caring more for his own pleasure 
 than his duty as a sovereign, the King, instead of at once 
 putting himself at the head of his army, and by his 
 presence inducing the nobles to join his standards, yielded 
 to the persuasions of Cilley, and went to Vienna for the 
 purpose of amusing himself with hunting parties. The 
 absence of the King from the camp facilitated Cilley's 
 endeavours to prevent the magnates from sending their 
 contingents. These treacherous manoeuvres Hunyady 
 could easily perceive, but they did not in any way cause 
 him to relax in his efforts to bring the army together. 
 By unheard-of exertions he at last managed to assemble 
 a small fleet on the Theiss, the Save, and the Danube, 
 and his son Vladislaus, with his brother-in-law Szilagyi, 
 conveyed a large quantity of provisions to Belgrade. An- 
 other man, actuated by that peculiar religious zeal of those 
 days, not only played a most prominent part in healing 
 the discords which were then eating their way into the 
 vitals of Hungarian prosperity, but persuaded the Hun- 
 garians to join the army in large numbers. This was the 
 monk John Capistran. His fiery eloquence had brought 
 around him upwards of 60,000 men of all classes. This 
 force was, however, but indifferently armed. In fact, the 
 greater part of them had nothing but agricultural imple- 
 ments, similar to those used by the Hussites, and had 
 taken up a position at Szegedin, whence they could dis- 
 tinctly hear the bombardment of Belgrade by the Sultan 
 at the head of a force of 150,000 men, with 300 pieces of 
 
JOHN HUNYADY. 91 
 
 artillery. The siege of this fortress began about the 
 middle of July. Hunyady, at this time, had been waiting 
 for several contingents of nobles who had been ordered 
 to join his standard ; but, following the advice of Cilley, 
 they were in no hurry to increase his forces. They 
 wished, on the contrary, to decrease them, in order to 
 enable the vastly superior forces of the Turks to obtain a 
 decisive victory over Hunyady. But the latter, acknow- 
 ledging the importance of Belgrade, saw that it was loss 
 of time to wait for further reinforcements. He therefore, 
 in conjunction with the fleet, pushed on to the scene of 
 action. 
 
 On July 14 his fleet, availing itself of a favourable 
 wind and strong current, advanced under full sail against 
 their opponents, whom they utterly defeated in a very 
 short time. The Sultan was compelled to order the total 
 destruction of a large number of his ships for fear of their 
 falling into the hands of the enemy. This victory enabled 
 Hunyady to throw reinforcements into Belgrade, and he 
 accordingly entered the town with the Crusaders and the 
 greater part of his army, the remaining portion of his 
 forces being stationed in a fortified camp at Semlin. As 
 the tremendous fire which had been kept up by the Turks 
 for several days had effected several breaches in the forti- 
 fications, the Sultan ordered a general attack on July 21 
 for the purpose of storming the place. Hunyady, know- 
 ing the weakness of the fortifications, determined to break 
 the force of the assaulting party before it reached him. 
 In order to do this, he ordered his troops to divide into 
 two bodies and advance from the outworks into the plain, 
 and there to meet the Turks. One column, consisting 
 of the Crusaders, was under the command of Capistran, 
 whilst the other, composed of picked troops, was led by 
 Hunyady in person. On his side his presence and his 
 inspiring words electrified those around him with ardour 
 
92 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 for tlie coming fight. His scarred and hardy veterans 
 felt that the time was at hand when they would have 
 revenge for past misfortunes. The banner of the Cross, 
 carried by a man whom they believed inspired, hatred of 
 the Crescent, which stood as a mockery in the distance, 
 had raised the excitement of the Crusaders, who formed 
 the second column, to such a pitch that they waited 
 with impatience for the moment when they would be 
 brought face to face in a deadly combat with their 
 opponents. The fight was long and desperate, and for 
 some time victory appeared uncertain. The large re- 
 serves of the Turks enabled them constantly to bring 
 fresh troops into the field and push forward their storm- 
 ing parties, who twice penetrated into the town, but 
 were each time driven back by the valiant defenders 
 of the citadel. Nothing daunted by ill success, the Turks 
 manfully and bravely rushed on with loud cries for a 
 third time, and effected a footing in the town, driving a 
 large number of the defenders into the outer works, and 
 began storming the citadel and remaining fortifications. 
 During this sanguinary struggle the brave Capistran had 
 taken his post on a bastion of the outer works, from which 
 by voice and action he inflamed his followers to defend 
 the holy symbol which he held in his hands ; but it was 
 on the bridge leading from the town to the citadel that 
 the greatest carnage was now taking place. Some of the 
 Turks, who had already effected their passage, aided by 
 others who had managed to scramble through the ditch, 
 now began to scale the walls of the citadel. One of them 
 was about to plant the flag of the Crescent on the battle- 
 ments, when a certain Dugovics rushed forward to meet 
 him, and a mortal struggle then ensued. Both were 
 equally matched as regards strength ; both were excited 
 by the tumultuous shouts of thousands of their comrades. 
 The Hungarian, unable to make successful use of his 
 
JOHN HUNYADY. 93 
 
 weapons, entwined his arms round the body of his anta- 
 gonist, and, with a desperate effort, sprang with him from 
 the battlements into the moat below. Everything noAv 
 seemed to indicate that the Turks, through their superior 
 numbers, would ultimately gain possession of the citadel, 
 when a lucky idea of the Crusaders turned the fortune of 
 the day. 
 
 The constant fresh attacks of the Turks had driven 
 the Crusaders in rear of the outer walls of the citadel, 
 and, in order to prevent the ingress of their enemies, 
 they had filled up the breach with faggots ; they now 
 sprinkled these with sulphur and pitch, and, taking them 
 separately, they lighted them and threw them amongst 
 the Turks. The light and inflammable garments of the 
 Ottoman soldiers soon caught fire, and they presented the 
 most awful scene that perhaps has ever been witnessed. 
 The whole mass of them seemed one sea of fire, and, nearly 
 driven mad with pain, they rushed like lunatics into the 
 open plains, hotly pursued by Hunyady and the Crusaders. 
 The victory, however, was not yet gained, for a great num- 
 ber of the enemy still remained in the outer works, and 
 their reserve and fortified camp had not been molested. 
 In defiance of the orders of Hunyady, the Crusaders, 
 unable to restrain their ardour, now rushed on the camp. 
 Luckily they had Hunyady to support them, for that 
 great leader had kept his troops so well in hand that he 
 was prepared when the decisive moment arrived to give 
 the final blow. He now came to the assistance of the 
 Crusaders. The Turks nobly defended their position, 
 but were unable to withstand the impetuous attack of 
 Hunyady's veterans, and began to retreat. This enabled 
 a body of Crusaders to throw themselves on the Turkish 
 artillery, and Muhamed, in rallying his troops to their 
 defence, was wounded. In vain did he run from point to 
 point, attempting to restore order amongst the broken 
 
94 HUffGAKIAN- CELEBEITIES. 
 
 masses of his troops. He was at last himself swept away 
 with them in a tumultuous flight, and was unable to restore 
 anything like order in the shipwreck of his once magnifi- 
 cent army until he had reached the walls of Sophia. We 
 are told that in the battle and in their flight the Turks 
 lost upwards of 30,000 men. The details and exact 
 amount of booty which fell into the hands of the Hun- 
 garians are unknown. Whatever reward he would have 
 received at the hands of his King and countrymen, fate 
 had decreed that Hunyady should not live to see it, for 
 twenty days after his victory he died from an epidemic 
 which had broken out amongst the troops, in the fifty- 
 sixth year of his age. 
 
 It would be needless for us to describe the character 
 and qualities of this great man, for they appear in every 
 action of his life. He was a poor man's friend, and a 
 saviour of his country's honour, and we trust that the 
 time will come when we shall see his majestic features 
 handed down to posterity by the sculptor's hand. Capistran 
 did not long survive Hunyady ; he was called to a better 
 world two months later, and thus was spared the pain of 
 seeing the sufferings and grief of the widow of his com- 
 panion in arms. 
 
RAKOCZY II. 95 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 RAKOCZY II. 
 
 This celebrated Hungarian was the son of Rakoczy I., 
 who, through his diplomatic skill and bravery, had not 
 only obtained the rank of Sovereign Prince for his son, 
 but at the treaty of Linz had also induced the Emperor 
 to grant full freedom of worship and ratify the arrange- 
 ments of the year 1608, by which the followers of the 
 evangelical faith were allowed to build churches and 
 establish places for the burial of their dead, and which 
 declared the Protestants capable of holding any office. 
 George Rakoczy was therefore not only considered as a 
 champion of the Hungarian Protestants, but as the 
 opponent of Austrian predominance in Hungary. He 
 had already, during his father's life, displayed all those 
 qualities which are attributed to a knightly character, and 
 which naturally made him popular with a martial people 
 like the Transylvanians. In 1648 he succeeded his 
 father in the government of Transylvania, and shortly 
 after, yielding to the specious arguments of the King of 
 Sweden, who must have led him to believe that the 
 Poles were in a discontented state, he entered Casimir's 
 territory at the head of a large army, with the King 
 of Sweden, for the purpose of depriving Casimir of his 
 dominions. In this transaction Rakoczy displayed an 
 utter want of foresight, for he knew that the Sultan, the 
 Emperor Ferdinand, and the King of Denmark would 
 oppose his project ; but with his usual impetuous and 
 
9G HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 headstrong bravery, he seems to have overlooked the 
 dangers of this undertaking. He effected his junction 
 with his ally at Cracow, but Charles Gustav shortly re- 
 ceived news of such a nature from his own country that 
 he was compelled to give up all idea of taking any active 
 part in the campaign, and retired to Sweden to defend it 
 against the attacks of the Danish King. The dangers of 
 Rakoczy's position became every day more evident to 
 him, for the Emperor Leopold had formed an alliance 
 with the King of Poland, and sent 16,000 men to his 
 assistance. The Sultan had also despatched the Khan of 
 the Tartars to operate against the Transylvanian army, 
 and the Cossack contingent of Rakoczy, foreseeing the 
 ultimate fate of his army, deserted him in the hour of 
 need, and, still worse, a Polish army was already in Tran- 
 sylvania. Kakoczy knew that if his enemies effected a 
 junction, there was little chance, with the mass of their 
 cavalry, of a single man of his own troops reaching 
 his native home. He therefore retreated, leaving a 
 small garrison in Cracow. A great part of his army 
 lost their lives in the Vistula, and thousands were either 
 trampled to death by the enemy's cavalry or perished by 
 the sword, and Kakoczy was obliged to purchase peace by 
 the payment of the sum of 1,200,000 guldens. Kemeny, 
 one of his generals, was entirely surrounded by the 
 Tartars and taken prisoner with all his forces, who after 
 several months of serfdom received their liberty in con- 
 sideration of a considerable ransom. Scarcely had the 
 unfortunate Kakoczy arrived in his dominions than an 
 envoy of the Sultan appeared calling upon the States of 
 Transylvania to elect another ruler. The unfortunate 
 prince entreated Leopold to assist him, but to no purpose, 
 for that monarch had at that time no wish to eno-aoe in 
 another war with the Turks, who on a former occasion 
 had done such good service in preventing Rakoczv's 
 
 
RAKOCZY II. 97 
 
 father seizing the greater part of Hungary. Nor is there 
 much doubt that some of the Transylvanian nobles were 
 in league with the Turks, who gladly seized this oppor- 
 tunity of squeezing more money out of this unfortunate 
 country. 
 
 Koprili Mustapha advanced into Transylvania at the 
 head of 80,000 men, and called upon the inhabitants, if 
 they required peace, not only to elect his tool Achatius 
 Barcsay as their prince, but also to pay a tribute of 
 40,000 ducats a year, instead of the usual sum of 10,000, 
 and a sum of 500,000 thalers for the expenses of the war. 
 The people had no option but to submit. They elected 
 Barcsay as their ruler ; but it was secretly agreed that if 
 Bakoczy could either come to terms with the Turks or 
 be enabled to bid them defiance, Barcsay should be com- 
 pelled to resign, for, whatever might be the faults of the 
 unfortunate Bakoczy, his manly character and daring 
 bravery, together with the deeds of his great father, had 
 too strong a hold on the hearts of the Transylvanians to 
 allow them to relinquish the hope of his again being 
 their sovereign. Bakoczy, in accordance with the above, 
 first attempted through the medium of the Emperor of 
 Austria to come to some compromise with the Turks ; 
 but his enemies feared his return to power, as they too 
 well knew that, if he obtained his rights, they would be 
 the victims of his just vengeance for having called the 
 Turks into his native country, and thereby enabled them 
 to reduce the mass of his countrymen to beggary. 
 They therefore did their utmost to excite the Sultan 
 against him and destroy all his influence in Transylvania, 
 and they were but too successful in both their designs. 
 The Porte not only demanded that Bakoczy should be 
 delivered into its hands, but also entertained the idea 
 of plundering him of all that he possessed. Bakoczy's 
 opponents not only confiscated all his property in Tran- 
 
 ii 
 
08 HUNGAEIAtf CELEBEITIES. 
 
 sylvania, but threatened to do the same with all those who 
 should support him. But a man of Rakoczy's character 
 was not to be so easily intimidated. Danger rendered him 
 ten times more desperate, and he issued a proclamation 
 vividly describing the perjury which his people had com- 
 mitted, and calling upon them to save their honour and 
 be ready to assist him on his return from his estates, 
 where he was collecting all his feudal retainers. The 
 miserable Barcsay, at the first approach of danger, re- 
 signed and fled in dismay to Dava, where he fully proved 
 his real character by resuming his title and proceeding to 
 Temesvar for the purpose of entreating the assistance of 
 the Pasha. In the meantime Rakoczy had entered his 
 former dominions and marched in triumph to Maros- 
 Vasarhely, where, in order to render his position more 
 legitimate, he allowed himself again to be elected as a 
 ruling prince amidst the joyous shouts of the people, who 
 had assembled in vast numbers from the most distant 
 parts of the country to welcome back their sovereign, 
 His first act was now to prepare himself for coming 
 events, and for this purpose he concluded an alliance 
 with the woiwodes of Wallachia and Moldavia, and sent 
 deputies to Leopold and the Landtag at Pressburg, re- 
 questing their good offices between himself and the 
 Sultan ; and adding that, in the case of failure, he and 
 his people would rather die sword in hand than pay an 
 enormous tribute which must eventually reduce them to 
 starvation. But the Hungarians and Leopold were not 
 in a position to assist him, and the Sultan, perceiving 
 that Rakoczy could not rely on the help of Austria, 
 ordered the Pasha of Ofen to reinstate Barcsay in his 
 former government. 
 
 The advance of the Turks was a^ain aided bv Count 
 Bethlen, who had put himself at the head of Rakoczy's 
 opponents. Nothing daunted by the numerical inferiority 
 
KAKOCZY II. 99 
 
 of his army, the intrepid Transylvanian ruler led his 
 soldiers against the forces of his opponents, and accepted 
 a pitched battle. In this bloody and desperate struggle 
 liakoczy proved himself worthy of his name, and his per- 
 sonal prowess produced terror and dismay amongst the 
 Turks. But their superior numbers enabled them to 
 capture his artillery, and he was compelled to retreat with 
 a loss of 3,000 men. Barcsay was again imposed as ruler 
 upon the Transylvanians ; but as soon as the Turks had 
 retired from the country, Rakoczy resumed active opera- 
 tions, and advanced to besiege Hermanstadt, which was 
 then the seat of the Turkish nominee's o;overnment. In 
 order to spare bloodshed, he now attempted to persuade 
 Barcsay to come to a compromise, and thus prevent the 
 reappearance of the Turks. This the usurper, in order 
 to gain time and enable the Turks to join Bethlcn and 
 his forces, pretended he was willing to do. This dehiy 
 was fatal to the; interests of Rakoczy, for it prevented 
 him from annihilating Bethlen and his followers before 
 they could be joined by the Turks, who were already in 
 the country. He had no option but at once to meet 
 them, and stop their further progress. The two armies 
 encountered each other in the neighbourhood of Klausen- 
 burg. It was but too natural that the patriot's army should 
 fight with the most stubborn courage, for they knew it 
 was their only chance of throwing off the galling yoke of 
 the Mahomedan. Although greatly inferior in numbers, 
 liakoczy 's troops would have gained the battle had not 
 their leader, with his usual impetuous bravery, in one of 
 the final charges, rushed headlong into the midst of his 
 enemies. In a few minutes he killed seventeen, but 
 in the exultation of victory he became surrounded by 
 thousands of his foes. The terror of his war-cry, his per- 
 sonal skill in the use of arms, made his enemies pause ; 
 but only for a few minutes They bore upon him, 
 
 H 2 
 
100 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 and he fell wounded from his horse, fighting sword in 
 hand, till at last, exhausted by the loss of blood, he sank 
 to the earth. His soldiers, terrified at the loss of their 
 leader, fled in wild dismay from the battle-field where 
 eyerything seemed to have promised them such a brilliant 
 victory. Rakoczy was carried by his faithful squires to 
 Grosswardein, where, in a few days, he died from his 
 wounds. 
 
 Thus departed the spirit of one of the most valiant 
 princes of Transylvania. His qualities rendered him 
 beloved by all who knew him, and he was himself his 
 greatest enemy. 
 
EMERICII TOKOLYI. 101 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 TOKOLYI. 
 
 EMEBICH Tokolyi, son of Stephen Tokolyi, who had 
 already made his name famous in the history of his 
 country by his constant opposition to the Austrian Govern- 
 ment, was, as we might say, born on the field of battle. 
 From his childhood up to the death of his father, always 
 either in the turmoil of warfare or the council chamber, 
 he became a skilful politician and a great military leader. 
 The discovery having been made that he was engaged in 
 a conspiracy with his father, just before the latter's 
 death, he had to fly to Transylvania for protection, accom- 
 panied by his friend Petroczy. He did not, however, 
 remain long in his retreat, for the revolution again broke 
 forth with fresh fury, and the French Government gave 
 pecuniary assistance to his party. The Turks also seem 
 to have instigated Apafy, through his minister Teleki, 
 to give armed assistance to Tokolyi and the refugees, and 
 a French general, Boham, at the head of a force of 6,000 
 men, composed principally of Poles, joined the insurgents. 
 In the ensuing short but decisive campaign, the talents 
 and military abilities of Tokolyi became so apparent that 
 he was unanimously elected commander-in-chief of the 
 forces. Immediately on receiving this appointment he 
 issued a proclamation to the inhabitants of the different 
 counties calling upon their nobles to join his standard. 
 His name and fame had such an effect that he was in a 
 very short time joined by 20,000 noblemen. His first 
 
102 HUNGAKIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 victory was over the Austrian general Leslie; and in 
 order to get possession of the important lands near the 
 districts of the Bergstadte he despatched a brigade of 
 refugees, under the command of Stephen Josza, priest of 
 Taiga and abbot of Erlau, to the above district. They 
 had instructions to proceed thence to Zips for the purpose 
 of revolutionising the country. Tokolyi himself took 
 Murany, Arva, and the Bergstadte, but three months 
 after was driven back from these towns by the Imperial- 
 ists. About this time the French general received the 
 news that his King had concluded a treaty of peace with 
 the Emperor. This compelled him to retire with his 
 contingent. It soon also became evident to Tokolyi that 
 the Turks did not intend offering him any effectual 
 assistance ; and knowing that if his army met with the 
 slightest reverse a diminution in his forces would most 
 probably follow, he concluded an armistice with the 
 Emperor through the archbishop Zelepcsenyi. The nego- 
 tiations which were then commenced led to no satisfac- 
 tory arrangement, and the war was renewed in 1670. 
 Hungary was, during that year, visited by a frightful 
 scourge, the pest, which swept away thousands. It 
 seemed as if the Almighty intended showering His wrath 
 on the unfortunate Hungarians, for we must remember 
 that this splendid country had for years been the scene 
 of bloodshed. Both parties seem to have contented 
 themselves with carrying on a species of guerilla warfare 
 during these dreadful times, as large masses of men were 
 afraid to congregate together. Thus nothing of impor- 
 tance took place, and in the latter part of the year both 
 parties again agreed to an armistice which was to last to 
 the end of the spring of the year 1680. The miserable 
 state of the country led Leopold to believe that he should 
 be able to come to a friendly settlement with his dis- 
 
EMERICII TOKOLYI. 103 
 
 cod tented subjects. He therefore assembled a council of 
 the principal nobles for the purpose of advising him how 
 to bring about this happy result. The counties were 
 called upon to state their grievances in writing and for- 
 ward them to the council, but alas, no satisfactory 
 arrangement was come to, and Tokolyi, again subsidised 
 by France, resumed hostilities. Unfortunately for him, 
 his companion in arms, Petroczy, whom he had despatched 
 to Silesia for the purpose of devastating that country, 
 was totally defeated, and although already in possession 
 of several towns, Tokolyi found that he was no longer in 
 a position to continue active operations, and therefore 
 accepted an armistice which Zelepcsenyi had again 
 negotiated with the Emperor. The intrigues which 
 were then Groins on between the Hungarian leaders and 
 the Turks excited the fears of Leopold, and, in order to 
 counteract their influence, he sent envoys to Constanti- 
 nople to induce the Sultan to ratify a prolongation of the 
 treaty of peace which existed between Austria and 
 Turkey, and in the meantime he assembled, in the year 
 1681, a Landtag, which Tokolyi was personally invited 
 to attend. Instead of doing so, Tokolyi, in his name and 
 that of his followers, sent a document which contained 
 the following demands : That the freedom of religion and 
 the constitutional rights of the nation should be put in 
 force ; and as a guarantee that this should take place, a 
 friendly understanding should at once be come to with 
 the Turks. No notice seems to have been taken of these 
 demands, and Count Paul Esterhazy was elected as Pala- 
 tine. Hereupon Tokolyi solemnly protested, not only 
 against this election, but also against all that had been 
 agreed to in the Landtag, and again unfurled the 
 banner of revolt. The Turks induced Apafy to rein- 
 force his army with a body of 10,000 men, but in con- 
 
104 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 sequence of some misunderstanding between the Transyl- 
 vanian prince and the Protestant leader, the former left 
 Tokolyi's army and retired to his own country. 
 
 Tokolyi now concluded an armistice with the Austrians, 
 for the purpose of obtaining the hand of the celebrated 
 Helen Zrinyi. In the Landtag, which was convoked 
 shortly after, the Catholics at first protested against the 
 discussion of matters involving religious controversy; 
 but the Protestants, backed by Tokolyi's troops, forced 
 their opponents to allow this question to come on for 
 debate. After several months of great excitement, on 
 the 9th of November, they came to the following arrange- 
 ment, viz. : That those rights which were guaranteed to 
 the Protestants by the Treaty of Vienna should be made 
 the law of the land, and that no more churches should be 
 taken from them ; but those of which they had been de- 
 prived prior to 1670 were to be left to their present pro- 
 prietors. To this latter clause, however, the Protestants 
 would not agree, and they formally protested against its 
 enactment. The Government further agreed to give 
 force again to all the old laws of Hungary, and no longer 
 to entrust official posts to foreigners ; foreign troops were 
 to be withdrawn, and a better discipline introduced 
 amongst the soldiers. After having referred the remain- 
 ing grievances to the consideration of a new Diet, the 
 present one was dissolved. 
 
 Tokolyi concluded a treaty with the Sultan, who 
 undertook to protect the independence of Hungary, to 
 acknowledge him as Regent of Upper Hungary, and, if 
 required, to send him armed assistance, on condition that 
 he and his successors should pay to the Porte a tribute of 
 40,000 thalers. The King of France at this period also 
 sent him a large sum of money ; and the Protestant leader 
 issued one of those inspiring proclamations which he knew 
 so well how to pen, calling upon his countrymen to rally 
 
EMERICH TOKOLYI. 105 
 
 round him in defence of their rights and religion. His 
 glowing language had the usual effect, for large numbers 
 joined his camp. Finding himself sufficiently strong, he 
 proclaimed open war against the Emperor of Austria, and 
 took in rapid succession the towns of Kaschau and Eperies. 
 The possession of these two places gave him the command 
 of the greater part of Upper Hungary, and he now ad- 
 vanced and laid siege to Fiilek, where he was joined by a 
 Turkish auxiliary corps, under the command of the cele- 
 brated Ibrahim, Pasha of Ofen, who acknowledged him, in 
 the name of his sublime lord and master, as King of 
 Upper Hungary, and as insignia thereof presented him 
 with a sword, flag, and head-dress. Tokolyi, however, 
 declined this rank, and accepted the more humble one of 
 Prince. After the installation of the Protestant leader, 
 the Turkish Pasha retraced his steps to his own country, 
 leaving a considerable body of his army with Tokolyi, 
 who now advanced and took possession of the Bergstiidte, 
 in which he found 100,000 newly-coined ducats. This 
 booty was most welcome to Tokolyi, as it enabled him 
 to increase the magnificence of his court. He now went 
 into winter quarters, and convoked the Landtag at Kas- 
 chau. As soon as the Deputies met, they took the oath 
 of allegiance to Tokolyi, and acknowledged him as their 
 ruler. In order to increase the good understanding which 
 existed between him and the Sultan, they despatched to 
 the Porte an extraordinary mission, consisting of four of 
 their principal members, who were charged to present a 
 sum of 20,000 ducats to the Sultan, and to request him 
 not to increase the yearly tribute, and not to conclude a 
 treaty of peace with the Emperor of Austria without 
 their cognisance. This latter request they needed not 
 to express, as the celebrated Rosscheif was already flut- 
 tering in the wind, and the Sultan Muhamed, believing 
 that the long- wish ed-for opportunity had arrived for 
 
10G HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 realising the dream of every devout Mussulman — that, 
 with the help of revolted Hungary, the flag of the Prophet 
 would in a few weeks float from the lofty spire of St. 
 Stephen, and that that venerable edifice would be turned 
 into a mosque — had already put in motion an immense 
 army, with which he expected to conquer Christian 
 Europe. 
 
 Arrived at Belgrade, he gave over the supreme command 
 to his Grand Vizier, Kara Mustapha, solemnly entrusting 
 him at the same time with the precious flag of the Prophet, 
 that flag which had several times made the world tremble, 
 and which, such at least was the impression of the faithful 
 followers of Mahomet, rendered those over whom it floated 
 invincible. Here, in the midst of these great ceremonies, 
 the Prince of Hungary arrived. The splendour of his 
 retinue is said to have equalled that of his sublime host. 
 Did the great Protestant leader, in the moment of his 
 exultation, think of the terrible part which he was about 
 to play ? Did not his foresight tell him that those very 
 rights, for the defence of which he and his forefathers had 
 so often shed their blood, would be trampled under feet 
 and utterly destroyed, should the Crescent triumph and 
 Vienna fall? "We fear not. Tokolyi was a strong-headed 
 man, and when once he had made up his mind nothing 
 could shake his resolution. He undertook to lead the 
 Grand Vizier to the walls of Vienna, even as John 
 Szapolyai had led Soliman. 
 
 Through the skill of his diplomatic agents, the Emperor 
 Leopold had received timely information of the intentions 
 of the Sultan, who was strongly supported by the King 
 of France. Louis XIV. had already seized Strasburg, 
 and he trusted that the advance of the Turks would 
 compel the Emperor to withdraw his troops to oppose 
 this new inroad, and thus enable him to extend his 
 frontiers ; but Leopold, who knew but too well what he 
 
EMEEICH TOEOLYI. 107 
 
 could expect from France, came to an arrangement with 
 the German princes, by the terms of which they under- 
 took to give him their armed assistance. A treaty was 
 also concluded with the King of Poland, Sobiesky, who 
 placed 40,000 troops at the disposal of Leopold, receiving 
 in return 12,000,000 gulden to defray the expenses of 
 their equipment. 
 
 Kara Mustapha arrived before Vienna on July 14, 
 1683, and at once vigorously attacked it; but Count 
 Rudiger von Stahremberg, who hud been entrusted with 
 the defence of the town, completely defied all the skilful 
 attempts of the Ottoman troops. His trust, however, 
 seemed doomed ; Vienna, nearly reduced to ashes, could 
 have held out but a few hours longer when, from the dome 
 of St. Stephen, the Poles were seen advancing. It was 
 a long time, however, before the Viennese could believe 
 that their allies were actually in sight, for the watchmen 
 had often deceived them, taking, in the dawn of morning, 
 a distant herd for the Polish troops. The news spread 
 like wildfire, and the delirium of joy of the defenders was 
 tenfold increased by the appearance of the Imperial troops, 
 numbering 50,000 men, under Charles of Lorraine, who 
 at once effected his junction with the Polish troops. This 
 happy event was brought about by the defeat of Tokolyi 
 at Bisamberg in the end of August. At the beginning 
 of the campaign his task, in the general plan of the Turkish 
 leader, seems to have been to harass the troops of the 
 Duke of Lorraine and prevent his junction with Sobiesky's 
 army ; he was also to cut off the supplies of men and 
 provisions in Hungary and Moravia, as well for the 
 fortresses as for the troops in the field. In order to carry 
 out his instructions, Tokolyi established in the beginning 
 of July a camp at Tyrnau, where he was soon joined by 
 a body of Turkish troops. Thus reinforced, he advanced 
 on Pressburg, occupied the town, and attacked the castle 
 
108 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 on July 20 ; but the Duke of Lorraine, coming up to its 
 rescue, completely defeated Tokolyi and his allies. The 
 Protestant leader, in a despatch to Kara Mustapha, attri- 
 buted the defeat to the Turkish general, who it appears had 
 allowed himself to be surprised, having previously refused 
 to follow Tokolyi's advice and take up a more favourable 
 position to check the advance of the Austrians. Shortly 
 afterwards a body of 10,000 Tartars was sent to reinforce 
 Tokolyi. 
 
 The Duke of Lorraine having taken up a position at 
 Marshegg, Tokolyi pushed forward a large number of his 
 followers towards Moravia, levying large contributions,, 
 and devastating the surrounding districts. It is stated 
 that their progress was discerned from Vienna by the 
 burning villages through which they passed, but in all 
 their encounters they seem to have been worsted, and 
 Tokolyi was forced to turn towards the mining towns for 
 the purpose of raising contributions and forcing them to 
 forsake the Austrian alliance. The Duke of Lorraine 
 having left his position at Stillfried and Auyern, in order 
 to unite his forces with those of Sobiesky, Tokolyi was 
 compelled to retrace his steps, and detach a portion of his 
 troops into Moravia for the purpose of obtaining informa- 
 tion of the march of the Polish troops, and of delaying 
 their advance. 
 
 On August 20 the Grand Vizier despatched a body of 
 Tartars to Tokolyi's assistance. The Duke of Lorraine 
 sent part of the corps of Lubomiersky after them. The 
 Tartars were defeated in several skirmishes. The Pro- 
 testant leader also shared the same fate in Moravia at the 
 hands of Colonel Fittweiss. Tokolyi and the Pasha of 
 Grosswardein advanced along the left bank of the Danube, 
 and effected their junction with a body of troops who had 
 traversed the river in two boats. In their progress they 
 destroyed the chief villages which lay on their line of 
 
EMERICH TOKOLYI. 100 
 
 march. On August 27 the Duke of Lorraine readied 
 Bisamberg, and at two o'clock in the afternoon a furious 
 engagement took place. Tokolyi and his allies were 
 totally defeated, and as the bridges had been broken, and 
 they had only two vessels with which to recross the 
 Danube, the greater part of their troops perished in the 
 floods. After this defeat the partisan leader had no 
 option but to join the Turks before Vienna. In the great 
 battle which followed, Tokolyi, according to a plan found 
 among the papers of the Duke of Lorraine, occupied with 
 his contingent the rear rank of the Turkish army, by the 
 side of the Moldavians and Wallachians. 
 
 On the day which followed the junction of the Imperial 
 and Polish troops the opposing armies faced each other. 
 Historians state that it was one of those mornings on 
 which Nature assumes her brightest smiles, as if intending 
 that it should be a day of peaceful festivity. 
 
 The sun, as it rose from its eastern couch, shone forth 
 with resplendent majesty, and was hailed by the opposing 
 armies as a token of success. One of the most dreadful 
 and bloody battles to be found in history now began. 
 Both armies fought with the most determined valour, 
 but the steady and stubborn advance of the Germans 
 was not to be arrested by the fiery onslaughts of the 
 Turks. The Polish cavalry also committed fearful 
 havoc. At about four o'clock the Turks and their allies 
 were driven back to their camp in the suburb. Here the 
 Polish King followed them up with his usual impetuosity, 
 and the Vizier defended his position with the ferocity of a 
 wounded tiger. But at last he was driven out ; and the 
 whole Turkish army sought safety in flight, leaving to 
 their victors 300 cannons, 15,000 tents, and 600 bags of 
 specie. The Turks, it is stated, lost in this battle 60,000 
 men ; and the Tartars returned to their country with 
 90,000 captives, the greater part of whom were in chains. 
 
110 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Kara Mustapha did not stop in his flight till he had 
 reached the walls of Baab, where he had the Pasha of* 
 Ofen at once executed, alleging that he was the cause of 
 their defeat. It seems also that Tokolyi was accused 
 of having corresponded with the Emperor, but the testi- 
 mony of the general of the Janissaries and the widow 
 of the Pasha enabled him to prove, to the satisfaction of 
 the Sultan, that these charges were false, and that the 
 Grand Vizier was the chief cause of the disasters. 
 
 Sobiesky and Charles of Lorraine now advanced into 
 Hungary, following up the retreating Turks, whom they 
 again defeated at Parkany. After this success they laid 
 siege to Gran. Tokolyi here made overtures to the King 
 of Poland, and besought him to bring about a peace 
 between himself and the Emperor ; but his terms were so 
 exorbitant that the Duke of Lorraine declined forwarding 
 them to Leopold, and added that if Tokolyi sincerely 
 wished to come to an understanding, he must resign his 
 estates and person to the grace of his Sovereign, and be 
 ready to turn his sword against his former allies. These 
 terms were not acceptable to Tokolyi. After the fall of 
 Gran he again sent envoys to the King of Poland, im- 
 ploring him to render his name immortal by using his 
 influence with the Emperor to induce him to grant to his 
 Hungarian subjects those rights for the recovery of which 
 they had sacrificed so much. Sobiesky received these 
 envoys, trusting to be able to bring about an understand- 
 ing between the different political parties, and thus have 
 free hands to drive the Turks across the frontier. In the 
 presence of a council of war, presided over by Sobiesky 
 and Charles of Lorraine, the envoys of the Protestant 
 leader demanded for their master that he should be 
 acknowledged ruler of Upper Hungary. As this was 
 tantamount to placing himself on terms of equality with 
 Leopold, this demand was declared inadmissible. In fact. 
 
EMERICH TOKOLYI. Ill 
 
 it was generally believed that Tokolvi was negotiating 
 merely in order to gain time, and this was soon after 
 proved by a despatch of the Hungarian party leader 
 which was intercepted. In this he informed the Porte 
 that his design was to bring about an armistice which 
 would prevent a winter campaign ; but as he feared 
 Leopold would not accept his terms, he entreated his 
 allies to put at his disposal the troops under the Pashas 
 of Wardein and Erlau, which would enable him to resume 
 hostilities in the early spring with every chance of 
 success. The despatch concluded with assurances of the 
 most cordial good-will to the Porte. Negotiations were 
 thereupon broken off; and it was agreed between the 
 King of Poland and the Austrian leader that the former 
 on his return homewards Bhould capture Kaschau and 
 Eperies. Sobiesky before setting out is stated to have 
 again entreated Tokolvi to become a loyal subject, and 
 warned him not to molest the Polish troops then stationed 
 in winter quarters along the banks of the Theiss. 
 
 The Protestant leader reinforced the garrisons of 
 Kaschau, Eperies, and Bartfeld, and did his utmost to 
 excite his countrymen to join him in defying the authority 
 of Leopold ; but the indifference which the nobles dis- 
 played in Upper Hungary so enraged him, that he seized 
 several of the chief Magnates and had them executed. 
 This favourable opportunity was not lost sight of by the 
 Emperor, and he immediately granted a general amnesty 
 to all those who would renounce their allegiance to Tokolyi. 
 This measure greatly thinned the ranks of the malcon- 
 tents, and their leader again attempted to bring about a 
 mediation. For this purpose he applied to the German 
 princes, especially the Elector of Saxony; he also made 
 ineffectual overtures to the Pope. Seeing how little he 
 could depend upon external assistance, except from the 
 Turks, he redoubled his energies to collect a force sufli- 
 
112 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 cient to enable him to maintain his position until he could 
 induce them again to advance into Hungary. The nature 
 of the country and the important strongholds which he 
 occupied greatly strengthened his position. 
 
 In the spring, General Schulz, at the head of 6,000 
 men, was ordered to march into the Zips and drive 
 Tokolyi from his position. Upper Hungary and the 
 surrounding districts were a scene of Constant bloodshed 
 and conflagration. Schulz, with the stubborn energy of 
 the German, followed his adversary step by step, never 
 allowing himself to be deceived by his system of guerilla 
 warfare, and waited patiently until he could come at 
 close quarters with the main body of his troops. At. last 
 his efforts were rewarded, for, having ascertained from 
 spies the position of the main body of the malcontents, 
 he suddenly left his camp, and, by a rapid night march, 
 totally misled the light troops of Tokolyi as to his line of 
 march, and in the morning was able to surprise the 
 Protestant leader in his camp. Veterani, who com- 
 manded the Austrian vanguard, drove all before him. 
 It is stated that so complete was the surprise that Tokolyi 
 had barely time to throw himself, half dressed, on the 
 first horse he could find, and saved his life only by a 
 rapid flight. Schulz now prepared to go into winter 
 quarters near Eperies, where he had obtained this ad- 
 vantage, and allowed Tokolyi to cut off several convoys 
 of provisions without hindrance, till at last, rendered 
 bolder and less prudent by this apparent inactivity, the 
 Protestant leader was again surprised and utterly routed. 
 The Austrians were, however, unable to take Eperies. 
 Tokolyi, unfortunately, in this campaign soiled his hands 
 with the blood of Hungarians who had made their sub- 
 mission to Leopold. 
 
 In the ensuing year he undertook to revictual the 
 important fortress of Neuhensiel, on the frontier, where 
 
EMERICH TOKOLYI. 113 
 
 the Turks had collected a large body of troops, as well as 
 the fortress of Neograd, which two places were invested, 
 the first by Schulz, the other by Heisser ; but he was 
 unsuccessful. The greatest part of his convoys were 
 intercepted, and his own followers began to display great 
 discontent, Tokolyi repressed it, informing them, with 
 his usual determination, that he would exercise the most 
 fearful revenge on any of them whom he might meet in 
 the ranks of the Austrians. 
 
 The delay in the arrival of the Turkish reinforcements 
 compelled him to remain inactive, while Schulz was 
 vigorously besieging Eperies ; and, fearing at last that 
 the courageous defenders would be compelled to sur- 
 render, he offered to deliver up all the strongholds in his 
 power and make his submission, if he could thereby secure 
 reasonable terms, but no answer was made to his over- 
 tures. Eperies fell on September 1 1 ; Xeuhensiel had 
 already capitulated; and Tokay, not being reinforced, 
 soon after surrendered, as well as several smaller places. 
 Kashau was invested on October 13. This stronghold 
 being one of the strongest and garrisoned by Tokolyi's 
 most determined adherents, doubts were at first enter- 
 tained as to the possibility of its capture ; but the Turks 
 had gradually become more and more suspicious owing 
 to their long run of ill-success, and offered to conclude 
 peace with Austria. The Duke of Lorraine demanded 
 that Tokolyi should be at once delivered into his hands. 
 Ibrahim Pasha, fearing to arrest him in the middle of his 
 troops, effected his capture as follows : — The Pasha of 
 Grosswardein, to whom the Hungarian leader had applied 
 for reinforcements, was instructed to request his presence 
 at a council of war, and Tokolyi, not suspecting the 
 treacherous intentions of the Pasha, at once repaired to 
 his presence ; but he was seized, loaded with chains, and 
 sent to Adrianople, charged with having betrayed the 
 
 i 
 
114 HUNGAEIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 Turks to the Austrians. This treachery had such a dis- 
 heartening effect upon Tokolyi's adherents that Kashau, 
 several other fortresses, and the greatest part of his fol- 
 lowers, at their head his most trusted friend Petnehazy, 
 made their submission, and Apafy's crafty minister, per- 
 ceiving that there was little chance of the Turks being able 
 to retrieve their disasters, concluded a treaty with the 
 Emperor. Munkacs was the only town of Upper Hungary 
 which now held out against the Imperial standards, and 
 it was defended by the heroic wife of Tokolyi. 1 The 
 Turks, who had been in possession of the greater part of 
 Hungary for the space of 150 years, and during that time 
 had been guilty of fiendish cruelties against its unfortunate 
 inhabitants, had now been compelled to evacuate nearly all 
 the territory of Hungary. Anyone who studies the history 
 of that country will, I think, acknowledge that the real 
 cause of the Turkish success was the insubordination of 
 the Hungarian nobility. It is true that they called in the 
 aid of the Turks in order to maintain the existence of their 
 ancient constitutional right, but they must have known 
 that if Austrian influence disappeared in Hungary it 
 could not fail to be replaced by a yoke ten times more 
 galling and despotic ; and the welcome which greeted the 
 Imperial colours in those places which knew from years of 
 experience what Turkish rule meant demonstrates the 
 correctness of the above opinion. 
 
 The success of the Duke of Lorraine and his generals 
 now rendered it possible for them to commence the siege 
 of Ofen, the great stronghold of the Turkish power. 
 Months before this great event took place the inhabitants 
 of Vienna saw with wonder and admiration Christian 
 soldiers from the most remote provinces of Germany, 
 England, France, Spain, Italy, Poland, and wherever the 
 
 1 The history of the siege of Mnnkacs will be found in the life of Helena 
 Zrinyi, in the Second Part of this work. 
 
EMERICH TOKOLYI. 115 
 
 Cross held its sway, passing through their ancient town, 
 to join the victorious standard of the great Austrian 
 leader, whose army then numbered 25,000 Imperial 
 troops, and 20,000 Hungarians, the remaining 45,000 
 consisting of the above-mentioned strangers. The Sultan 
 saw that unless Ofen was relieved, the key of Hungary 
 would be lost to him. Prayers were offered in all 
 the mosques of the Empire, and Constantinople soon 
 became the centre of the followers of Mahomed. For- 
 tunately for Tokolyi his great enemy Ibrahim was dis- 
 graced and decapitated, and Soliman Pasha, one of the 
 most determined and skilful generals of the Turks, was 
 made Grand Vizier. His first act on receiving the supreme 
 command was to liberate Tokolyi, whose influence in 
 Hungary, and talents as a general, would greatly enhance 
 his chances of success, as he trusted that the greatest 
 part of the malcontents in Hungary would again fight 
 under his banner. 
 
 Tokolyi therefore received the command of an army, was 
 subsidised with funds, and ordered to incite Upper Hun- 
 gary to revolt, as this step, the Grand Vizier knew, would 
 compel the Austrians to divide their forces. Tokolyi at 
 once attempted to relieve Munkacs, but was unsuccessful. 
 The siege of Ofen cannot be said to belong to the life 
 of Tokolyi, as he took no part whatever in it ; yet as its fall 
 brought about the coronation of Leopold's son, Joseph, as 
 King of Hungary, we may be pardoned for introducing 
 here the masterly description given by Horvath. 
 
 ' About the middle of June the Austrians began their 
 attack upon Ofen, the bulwark of Turkish strength in 
 Hungary, and defended by one of the most skilful Turkish 
 generals, Abdi Pasha, a soldier of fortune, who had 
 embraced the Mussulman faith, relinquishing at the 
 same time his name of Abdul Hainan for that of Abdi. 
 ' The garrison consisted of 16,000 veteran troops, with 
 
 i 2 
 
116 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 abundant supplies of provisions and mnnitions of war. 
 On June 24 the Austrians made the first assault, and 
 after a terrific resistance, took the lower town. The 
 Turks thereupon retired to the upper and strongest part. 
 On July 12 the Imperials advanced in large masses for 
 the purpose of overwhelming the garrison in one general 
 attack. In this they were totally unsuccessful, and were 
 driven hack with tremendous loss. This induced the 
 Austrian general to follow the advice of his engineers, to 
 begin a regular bombardment of the town, and by means 
 of several mines to destroy the outer fortifications of the 
 citadel. His artillery was under the command of Antonio 
 Gonzales and the priest Gabriel, the former being 
 known as one of the most experienced artillerists of his 
 day in the employment of red-hot shot. Gabriel, who 
 appears to have been a very scientific man, and had 
 made several important discoveries with reference to the 
 explosive power of gunpowder, had invented a peculiar 
 kind of shell which was used during the siege, and which 
 from the strength of its composition destroyed all the 
 outer stockades on the walls of the fortress, and on this 
 account the inventor was afterwards called by the sobri- 
 quet of the fiery Gabriel. 
 
 ' On July 22, one of Gonzales' red-hot shots struck the 
 immense powder magazine of the Turks. Its effects 
 were like those of an earthquake. The Danube over- 
 flowed its banks, and one part of the fortifications, which 
 from its impregnable position could not be further sapped, 
 had in it a breach of 60 paces. The Duke of Lorraine 
 fondly fancied that this frightful catastrophe would 
 subdue the courage of the Turks. He, therefore, again 
 summoned them to capitulate ; but for answer the 
 Turkish leader exhibited on the ramparts the heads of 
 100 Christians whom he, without the slightest reason, 
 had decapitated. Five days afterwards the Austrians 
 
EMERICH TOKOLYI. 117 
 
 made another general assault; but that fanatical zeal 
 which renders a Mahomed an ten times more desperate 
 when he fights without hope, gave the Turks fresh 
 courage to meet the advancing; foes. It was in vain 
 that the Austrian leaders, time after time, attempted to 
 make head against the solid mass of their opponents. 
 After a most bloody and desperate fight, the Imperials 
 were driven in the wildest flight to their camp, where, 
 had it not been for Prince Eugene, who through his 
 determined bearing rallied them, the whole army would 
 have been a flock of fugitives. After a short time, the 
 Austrians a^ain renewed the attack, and although the 
 advancing party was nearly all swept away by the 
 murderous fire of the garrison, they managed to get 
 possession of an important bastion, and one of the former 
 supporters of Tokolyi successfully planted the royal 
 banner on its walls. That the position was purchased at 
 a tremendous sacrifice is seen by the fact that the Duke 
 of Lorraine, although aware of the rapid advance of the 
 Turks and the machinations of Tokolyi, did not follow up 
 his successes, but again called upon the Turks to capitulate. 
 This Abdi Pasha declined, as he knew that the Grand 
 Vizier was then within four hours' march of the town, with 
 an army of 80,000 men. But the Austrian general proved 
 by his precautions that he was master of the position. 
 He so strengthened his camp that it was impossible for 
 the Turkish general either to attack him or to throw re- 
 inforcements into the town. The Austrian leader was 
 thus enabled to organise a general attack, which took 
 place on September 2 at six o'clock, and was signalled by 
 six cannon-shots. 
 
 6 A feeling of desperation existed among the Turks and 
 Austrians alike. Each knew that it was a final crisis, 
 and each determined to shed the last drop of their 
 very heart's blood in order to procure victory. Should 
 
118 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 the Austrians fail, the Turks, led by the Grand Vizier, 
 would have been able again to appear before the walls of 
 Vienna, and the capital of the Hapsburg would have 
 been numbered among the things which have been. The 
 Turks, on the other hand, knew that the fall of Ofen not 
 only meant the destruction of the Vizier's army, but the 
 annihilation of their power in Hungary, and their 
 military prestige in the rest of the world. Those who 
 have read of the desperate resistance of the Jews in the 
 defence of their ancient city, or that of Tippoo Sahib in 
 his capital, may form some idea of the resistance of the 
 Turkish veteran. For a time, it was impossible for the 
 Imperialists to gain ground, on account of the numbers of 
 the dead and wounded who covered their path. At last 
 Tokolyi's former companion in arms, Petnehazy, at the 
 head of his Haiduks, by the most tremendous exertions 
 got over this bloody mass of lifeless corpses. It is stated 
 that the Imperial troops were unable to make any 
 prisoners, as the whole garrison headed by their veteran 
 leader died sword in hand. No one can describe the 
 exultation of the inhabitants when they beheld in the 
 morning the Imperial flag floating in the breeze, for we 
 must remember that for the space of 145 years Ofen had 
 been in the possession of the Turks. Nothing now re- 
 mained for the Turkish Vizier but to retire. Tokolyi 
 during this time did his utmost to counterbalance the 
 terrible loss of the Turks, and it was only through his 
 endeavours and those of Apafy that they were enabled to 
 make a temporary stand. In the spring of the year 1687, 
 the campaign was again renewed with redoubled fury. 
 Both sides had been strongly reinforced. The Archduke 
 Charles first attempted to take Essegg, but he was foiled 
 in his object by the superior numbers of the Turks. The 
 Imperial general then, by a series of skilful manoeuvres, 
 enticed his opponents to follow him, and on August 12 
 
EMERICH TOKOLYI. 119 
 
 he took a strong position at Mohacs, where, 161 years 
 before, the Hungarian army had been annihilated. But 
 this time, the arms of Austria were successful, for after 
 a sanguinary contest the Turks had to retreat, leaving 
 20,000 men on the field of battle. Tokolyi and his con- 
 federates had to seek safety in flight, and Apafy, com- 
 pelled to accept the most humiliating terms from the 
 Archduke Charles, retired to Fogaras, where he still 
 kept up his court, although he could no longer be con- 
 sidered in the light of an independent ruler.' 
 
 TTe now come to a period of Tokolyi's career which 
 demonstrates but too clearly the dreadful punishment 
 which a party leader inflicts on his country by intriguing 
 with the foreigner in order to restore himself to power. 
 Karaffa, one of the leading officers of the Imperial troops, 
 reported to the Emperor that there existed a vast con- 
 spiracy in Hungary, which had for its object his assassina- 
 tion, and that Tokolyi was at the head of it. So specious 
 were the arguments of Karaffa, that Leopold believed 
 that his life and authority were in jeopardy, and he un- 
 fortunately gave full power to Karaffa to punish according 
 to the Hungarian law all those who were implicated in 
 the said conspiracy. Karaffa at once introduced a reign 
 of terror, and seems to have taken the most terrible ven- 
 geance, not only upon those who were supposed to have 
 been connected with the plot, but also on all his personal 
 enemies. Luckily for the Hungarians, the Palatine, 
 whose loyalty no one could doubt, proved to the King 
 that Tokolyi's intrigues had been greatly overrated ; and 
 from what we have read of this great party leader's 
 character, we cannot for one moment entertain the idea 
 that he countenanced the plan of assassinating the King. 
 Tokolyi's power was at this time completely broken, for 
 his heroic wife had been forced to surrender the fortress 
 Munkacs, and the Hungarian Landtag had declared that 
 
120 HUNGAKIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 tlie title of King of Hungary should be hereditary in the 
 family of Leopold, resigning the right of election and 
 that of opposing with armed force illegal and arbitrary 
 acts of their King. To crown the triumphs of Leopold, 
 his eldest son Joseph, after taking the inaugural oath, was 
 solemnly crowned King. From the year 1687 Tokolyi's 
 military talents were of the greatest assistance to the 
 Sultan ; but the jealousy of the Turkish leaders prevented 
 his receiving any large command, and he was chiefly 
 employed in revictualling their strongholds and devastat- 
 ing the country. It is true that he once nearly subdued 
 Transylvania, where he forced himself to be acknow- 
 ledged King of the country ; but the victories of Louis 
 of Baden compelled him to retreat from his newly- 
 acquired dominions. In 1691 he again renewed his 
 attempt to reconquer that province, but was foiled in his 
 object by General Yeterani. The greatest victory which 
 the Austrians and loyal Hungarians gained over the 
 Turks was on the banks of the Theiss. 
 
 It appears that Prince Eugene surprised them as they 
 were effecting the passage of that river. We are told 
 that upwards of 10,000 Turks were drowned and 20,000 
 killed in their entrenchments It is related that Tokolyi, 
 prior to this battle, had advised the Sultan to march upon 
 Szegedin, which was then totally undefended, and con- 
 tained a great store of provisions, but the Sultan declined 
 to accept his advice, as also that of destroying the bridges 
 suggested by Tokolyi in order to increase the courage of 
 the Turks. 
 
 Unfortunately for the Austrians, their war with the 
 French prevented them from being able to reap the fruits 
 of this glorious victory. Tokolyi, who had been subsidised 
 by France, was unremitting in lids efforts to retrieve the 
 disasters of the Sultan, but was totally unsuccessful. In 
 the year 1699 peace was concluded, throuoli the interven- 
 
EMEEICH TOKOLYI. 121 
 
 tion of England and Holland, between Austria and 
 Turkey. The Austrian Court knowing that as long as 
 Tokolyi remained on the frontiers of Hungary, that 
 country would be perpetually disturbed by his intrigues, 
 demanded that he himself, and his companions should 
 reside in the interior of the Sultan's dominions, whereupon 
 Tokolyi, accompanied by his wife, took up his abode in 
 the town of Xicoinedia, where his health seems to have 
 completely broken down. lie died in the year 1705. 
 
122 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 GEORGE KLIMO, BISHOP OF FUNFKIRCHEN. 
 
 The life of George Klimo, whose name is still cherished 
 by many Hungarians, and claims a place in the gratitude 
 of all, exhibits a striking instance of the power of merit 
 and virtue in elevating its possessor, even under the 
 most unfavourable circumstances. This great man was 
 born in 1710 at Lopessaw, in the Neutraer Comitat, of 
 humble Hungarian peasants, who however found the 
 means of procuring for him an education in the public 
 schools at Tyrnau, which were then highly esteemed. 
 George Klimo distinguished himself in his studies, and 
 early obtained some small church preferment at Vagujhely. 
 He became later a secretary in the archbishopric of Gran, 
 and was subsequently appointed to a prebend at Press- 
 burg. He remained but a short time in this office, having 
 been soon after raised to a similar one in the chapter of 
 Gran. 
 
 Count Emerich Esterhazy, who was at that time 
 Primate of Hungary, knew well how to appreciate George 
 Klimo's merit and abilities. His preferment advanced 
 therefore with unusual rapidity. He obtained the united 
 dignities of abbot and archdeacon, was honoured with a 
 titular bishopric, and at the age of thirty already sat in 
 the council of the Hungarian Government. In the year 
 1747 he was called to Vienna to fill an important office 
 in the Hungarian chancelry. During four years he dis- 
 charged the duties of his new situation with the Greatest 
 
GEORGE KLIMO. 123 
 
 honour, and received as a reward of his merit the 
 bishopric of Flinfkirchen. 1 In this important station he 
 conducted himself in a manner which secured him the 
 heartfelt esteem of the whole diocese ; and at the same 
 time he had also to fill the office of obergespann in the two 
 counties of Barany and Tolna, to which that of Verocz 
 was added in 1755. On an occasion of great difficulty, 
 in a dispute between the magistrates of the comitats, he 
 was called upon to act as arbitrator, and obtained great 
 praise for the ability with which he discharged the duties 
 of this difficult office ; and at a later period of his life he 
 was again called by the Empress Maria Theresa to assist 
 in the council of the State. His care to promote the 
 interest of the bishopric and encourage learning was un- 
 ceasing. The noblest monument of his liberality is a 
 public library, which he had enriched with 20,000 volumes. 
 At a large expense he also caused many valuable manu- 
 scripts to be carefully copied, added to all an extensive 
 collection of ancient coins, and settled a considerable fund 
 for the maintenance and increase of the library. Besides 
 this, he built several churches and monasteries, and 
 most liberally endowed many institutions for education. 
 His laborious and useful life was closed in the year 1777. 
 The encouragement which he gave to science collected in 
 the diocese many men who have distinguished themselves 
 in the paths of general literature and of belles-lettres, as 
 well as in the severer pursuits of theological inquiry. 
 
 1 Fiinfkirehen is of no mean interest as connected with the ecclesiastical 
 history and the literature of Hungary. It was erected into a bishopric by 
 St. Stephen so early as 1009, and many of its bishops have truly been 
 ornaments to their high stations. In the year 1361, Louis I. founded at 
 this place an university, which was at one attended by above 2,000 
 students ; but it was entirely destroyed after the battle of Mohacs in 1526, 
 and it was not until 1694, when the Jesuits founded a college which grew 
 into much repute, that Fiinfkirehen was again known as a place of education. 
 
124 HUNGARIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 STATESMEN OF THE PRESENT DAY. 
 
 Franz von Deak. 
 
 Franz yon Deak was born on October 13, 1803, at the 
 humble but ancient abode of his family, in the small village 
 of Kihida, in the county (comitat) of Zala. He was edu- 
 cated for the bar, at the University of Raab, where he won 
 a name for good humour and for the benevolence of his 
 disposition. He was returned as member for the district 
 of Zala, which his elder brother, Anton, had represented 
 before his death. It is related that, when Anton Deak 
 had to retire from political life on account of ill-health, 
 he told his friends that he would send to them, as his 
 successor, a young man who had more knowledge and 
 honourable feeling in his little finger than he himself pos- 
 sessed, although the latter was his younger brother. 
 
 Deak was in his twenty-second year when he entered 
 the Diet of 1825. This Diet was the commencement of 
 the great reform movement in Hungary. 1 By an extra- 
 ordinary coincidence, the great benefactor of Hungary, 
 Count Stephan Szecsenyi, took his seat for the first time 
 at the Magnaten table when Franz von Deak became 
 Deputy. Stephan Szecsenyi had as colleague Baron Xiko- 
 laus Wesselenyi. Deak was also firmly supported by the 
 celebrated orator Paul von Nagy, whose fiery eloquence, 
 it is stated, overshadowed that of Kossuth. The reform 
 
 1 See note on the State of Hungary, p. 70. 
 
FRANZ VOX DEAK. 125 
 
 which these four men boldly declared that they intended 
 to attempt was considered by the mass of the people to be 
 the dream of madmen. They asked from the rich to give 
 up the greater part of their income, and those who pos- 
 sessed rights to be themselves the instruments of their 
 annihilation. It is stated that a venerable deputy, on 
 hearing Deak say ' I am for an extreme radical reform,' 
 remarked ' Shall I then in my old age live to see my 
 beloved country commit suicide ? ' Yet in a space of 
 twenty-three years the demands of these great patriots 
 were acknowledged by their countrymen to be just, and 
 the Diet of 1847 unanimously confirmed them. 
 
 In the Diet of 1832-36, Deak, who was then in his 
 twenty-ninth year, became the acknowledged leader of 
 the then rapidly-increasing reform party. He displayed 
 in his speeches in defence of the peasants, general taxa- 
 tion, and the state of Poland, a commanding eloquence 
 and facility of expression which had such an effect on his 
 hearers that they were afraid to attack his arguments, 
 although the unfortunate Szecsenyi was the target of the 
 political arrows of his opponents, and was considered by 
 many of his brother nobles to be a renegade to their 
 cause. The result of this Diet seems to have convinced 
 the Government that they must take active steps to pre- 
 vent the increase of the reform movement ; and in order 
 to intimidate the moderate reform party they unwisely 
 placed in confinement Louis Kossuth and Vladislaus 
 Lovassy, who, had they been left alone, would, through 
 their ungovernable folly, have induced many of the 
 moderate party to strengthen the ranks of Deak's op- 
 ponents. 
 
 The consequence of this and other acts on the part of 
 the Imperial Government was that it found its opponents 
 greatly increased in the Diet of 1839. Through his 
 masterly tact Deak gained the entire leadership and con- 
 
126 HUNGABIAX CELEBRITIES. 
 
 fidence of the Lower House ; and he never pushed his 
 victory too far, but was always ready to eiFect any prac- 
 tical compromise with his opponents, and there is no 
 doubt he thereby gained their respect, for they perceived 
 that he wished to effect his object by constitutional means. 
 The result was that this Diet ended in bringing about a 
 good understanding between the King and his people. 
 
 Deak now became, as we may say, the first political 
 personage in Hungary — as Count Stephan Szecsenyi at 
 this time ceased to take an active part in the whirlpool 
 of political life — but he had worthy followers behind him 
 in the persons of Counts Louis Batthyany, Vladislaus 
 Teleki and Baron Eotvos. Amongst Deak's most cele- 
 brated colleagues, who occupied a high position in public 
 opinion, were B. von Szemere, G. . von Klausal, E. von 
 Beothy, M. von Perczel, F. von Pulszky, A. von Trefort, 
 L. von Szalay, and Ivon Ludvigh. The great platform 
 agitator of the day was Louis Kossuth, who no doubt, 
 through the violent language which he used in his journal 
 c Pesti Hirlap,' created a party whose policy will always 
 interfere with the gradual development of constitutional 
 reform in Hungary, and thereby assist blindly those 
 nationalities who wish to assert their own independence. 
 In the year 1843 Deak again stood as candidate for the 
 county of Zala, and in his address boldly proclaimed 
 himself the advocate of universal taxation. Zala at that 
 time contained 274,000 inhabitants. Amongst these were 
 24,000 peasants belonging to the inferior class of nobility, 
 together with a large number of richly-endowed clergv ; 
 these two classes were in fact the voters. Deak's pro- 
 clamation was tantamount to a declaration of war against 
 the rights of these voters, for they were at that time 
 exempt from taxation. One of the most severe elec- 
 tioneering contests now took place, both parties adopting 
 
FRANZ VOX DEAK. 127 
 
 every possible means to effect the victory of their repre- 
 sentative. Hungary had seldom seen such a scene of 
 unlimited bribery, corruption, and coercion ; and blood 
 was shed in many cases. Deak, on being acquainted 
 with the means by which his supporters intended placing 
 him at the head of the poll, stated that he would not be 
 a party to such transactions, and would rather resign. 
 None of his party would believe him, but, on his return 
 being announced to him, Deak refused to accept his 
 nomination. Many of his friends who had spent consider- 
 able sums of money to purchase votes, were suffering under 
 great pecuniary embarrassment ; they were naturally 
 greatly irritated at what they considered prudishness on 
 the part of Deak, who, to his great honour, was proof 
 against all such specious arguments, and remained at 
 home. At the opening of the Diet, Eugen von Beothy 
 moved that the question should be put at the opening of 
 every Diet whether Franz Deak was there, and that the 
 chair which he usually occupied should be left vacant. 
 Deak's honest conduct had the effect of gaining him the 
 respect of his bitterest opponents. Even the various 
 nationalities acknowledged the virtuous integrity of his 
 conduct, and his five years' retreat no doubt had the 
 most beneficial effect on the country at large. It was 
 generally expected that in the Diet of 1847 Deak would 
 again represent the county of Zala, but, unfortunately, 
 he was at that time attacked by an illness which seems to 
 have baffled the skill of his physicians, for they advised 
 him to travel for the benefit of his health. During this 
 time he visited Italy, Switzerland, France, England, and 
 Germany, and was therefore unable to be present when 
 his ideas became the law of the land. But let us for a 
 moment consider what were his demands ; 20,000 of the 
 most noble families of Hungary, six-sevenths of which 
 
128 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 were of the Magyar race, and who possessed the most 
 absolute feudal rights, should give up their privileges and 
 make themselves equal to their former serfs ! 
 
 Deak's place as a leader of the liberal party was now 
 occupied, we might say seized, by Louis Kossuth, who, it 
 is stated, was elected through the influence of Count 
 Louis Batthyany, whom it seems Kossuth, by his fiery 
 and wonderful eloquence, had gained over for a time to 
 his extreme views. In this Kossuth seems to have been 
 equally successful with the Deak party. 
 
 When Count Batthyany, in March 1848, was called 
 upon to form a Ministry, he consented to do so with the 
 reservation that Deak should be one of its members. 
 Deak, who had now returned, considered it his duty to 
 join the Batthyany Ministry, in which he received the 
 portfolio of Minister of Grace and Justice. This was 
 one of the most delicate posts in the cabinet, as the new 
 reforms had quite upset the old laws, especially as regards 
 the rights of the nobles over the peasants ; and it is stated 
 that it is principally through Deak's great tact that the 
 most serious disturbances were prevented, for the seeds of 
 Louis Kossuth's policy were already developing socialistic 
 ideas among the peasants. Deak during his presence in 
 the cabinet, designed several legislative reforms with 
 reference to the common law of Hungary, which are now 
 being introduced into practice. He ceased to be a 
 member of the Batthyany Ministry in October 1848. 
 During the time he was in office, he always sided with 
 the more moderate party, who we are told consisted of 
 Batthyany, Eotvos, Klausal, and General Meszaros. 
 Deak was one of the deputation who went to Vienna 
 for the purpose of negotiating with the Eeichstag in 
 September 1848. On his return he seems to have taken 
 little or no active part in the aifairs of the day. Hungary 
 and its King now stood in armed opposition to each other. 
 
FRANZ VON DEAK. 129 
 
 On Christmas eve, the Imperial general Prince TVmdisch- 
 gratz appeared with an army before Pesth. Both Houses 
 of the Hungarian Parliament before dissolving deter- 
 mined to send the following deputation: George von 
 Majlath, Counts Louis Batthyany and Anton Majlath, 
 the Archbishop of Erlau, Josef von Lunovics, and Franz 
 von Deak to the Imperial commander, for the purpose of 
 coming, if possible, to some understanding with him in 
 order to prevent the shedding of blood. This deputation 
 the general declined to receive. The Hungarian Govern- 
 ment thereupon hastily retreated to Debreczin ; Deak 
 for the time having retired into private life to his country 
 residence at Kihida. 
 
 In January 1849, Prince Windischgratz entered 
 Pesth. It is not my intention to enter into the details 
 of this unfortunate dispute. Many think that if Deak 
 had come forward in 1849 he could have brought about a 
 compromise between the two contending parties ; but it 
 seems more likely that Deak, from his intimate knowledge 
 of the character of the men who were taking an active part 
 in the conflict, was convinced that such an attempt on 
 his part would have been perfectly fruitless ; and there 
 is little doubt that Deak saw with a prophetic glance the 
 events which have since taken place, and in order to be 
 of service to his country he had for the time being deter- 
 mined to remain an inactive spectator. During his retreat 
 he held little or no personal intercourse with politicians. 
 The Imperial Government seemed as if passively to ignore 
 his existence. His well-known face was to be constantly 
 seen at Pesth and even in Vienna. When the Viennese 
 cabinet attempted a reorganisation in the unfortunate 
 state of affairs in Hungary, they invited Deak to come 
 to Vienna and give them his assistance. Deak wrote a 
 letter to the Chevalier Schmerling modestly but firmly 
 declining to accede to the invitation. He stated that his 
 
 K 
 
130 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 reason for so doing was that the policy of the Viennese 
 cabinet was in direct opposition to his own opinions, 
 because that policy was illegal. Had Deak gone to 
 Vienna, we think from what is now known of the political 
 opinions of the unfortunate Baron von Bruck that he 
 would have found in him a warm supporter, who had for 
 his purpose the well-being of the Emperor-King and his 
 Hungarian subjects. The minister Bach seems to have 
 cherished the idea that if he saw Deak alone, he would be 
 able to gain him over to his views. He therefore invited 
 him to a private audience ; but Deak was not to be con- 
 vinced, and after several interviews, he took leave of the 
 minister, uttering these remarkable words : e Your excel- 
 lency, I trust, will excuse me ; I know of no other con- 
 stitution but the Hungarian ; and as long as it does not 
 exist, which at present is the case, I also cease to 
 exist.' 
 
 Deak passed his winters in Pesth or Vienna, and the 
 summers at his own country residence ; but he seems now to 
 have mixed more with some of his political friends belong- 
 ing to the extreme moderate party: chiefly Baron Eotvos, 
 A. von Esengery, and the journalist S. von Kemeny. 
 
 After the Italian war, the old conservative party 
 attempted to open negotiations with the Emperor. En- 
 couraged by their reception, they sought the assistance 
 of Deak : the extreme national party also applied to the 
 patriot to support their views ; but he declined to have 
 anything to do with either of them. 
 
 Before following him further in his political career, we 
 think we had better give our readers a slight description 
 of his personal appearance and traits of character at this 
 time. Deak is a strong and powerfully-built man, with 
 broad shoulders, a fine Roman head, short hair, deter- 
 mined eyebrows and bushy moustaches, with ingenuous 
 eyes and a good-natured expression ; his voice is clear 
 
FRANZ VOX DEAK. 131 
 
 and manly but subdued. He is very frugal in his habits, 
 but cannot for a moment be without his favourite cigar ; 
 and when not in society, he is always engaged in study. 
 Yet this remarkable man, whose mind contains a mine 
 of wealth, has never written a line in his life, although 
 he has been President of the Academy of Science since 
 1839. He has only about 6,000 gulden a year, and yet 
 his purse is always open to the poor and needy ; and it is 
 a well-kncwn fact that his generosity is constantly im- 
 posed upon. Although a bachelor, Deak is very fond of 
 female society, where he makes himself thoroughly at 
 home, and enraptures everybody with his witty and hu- 
 morous conversation. So great a favourite is the old 
 bachelor, that it is stated that the ladies arc very fond of 
 thronging around him and openly kissing him. To this 
 process he does not at all object, and calls the ladies his 
 sisters. He is considered to be the greatest favourite of 
 his Empress- Queen ; and if anyone wishes to pay a com- 
 pliment to the old man, he has only to express his admira- 
 tion and respect for the lovely Queen of Hungary. But 
 what is most extraordinary is the effect which it produces 
 on him ; and this I noticed myself the last time I saw him 
 at Pesth, when he had just recovered from a severe ill- 
 ness. His voice and manner became suddenly changed, 
 his eyes flashed fire, and he spoke with all the enthusiasm 
 and fiery impetuosity of a thorough young Hungarian. 
 A fact worthy of notice is that he is one of those few 
 politicians who will give you a direct and straightforward 
 answer to any question with reference to his political life 
 or that of his country ; but he never introduces politics 
 into conversation unless called upon to do so. He is 
 without doubt one of the most agreeable and lively of 
 companions, and his amusing anecdotes and genial con- 
 versation would dissipate any amount of spleen in the 
 most hypochondriacal individual. 
 
 K 2 
 
132 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Deak is also one of the most tender-hearted men ; from 
 his lips, it is stated, have never fallen those withering 
 sarcasms which men of great intellect are so prone to 
 employ, and he was never heard to make an unkind 
 remark. 
 
 He is moderate in all his opinions, and yet his remarks 
 display such a strength of character that they leave 
 behind a lasting impression on the minds of his hearer. 
 Patriot without ambition, he never sought to be the 
 leader of his party ; and still there is no doubt nature 
 intended him to be one, for from the commencement of 
 his political career he has always been acknowledged to 
 be chief of his party, not only by those who entertain 
 opinions similar to his own, but also by his opponents. 
 His talents as an orator are, no doubt, of the highest 
 quality. It is true, he does not possess that fiery elo- 
 quence which produces shouts of applause from its hearers, 
 and for the time being convinces them of the truthfulness 
 of the arguments of the orator, nor can he speak when he 
 has no real subject to speak upon, but what he does say 
 can be read in print, and years afterwards appears as a 
 fragment of history. 
 
 Deak's first sign of recommencing his political life was 
 the part he took in the celebrated interview which he and 
 Baron Eotvos had with his Majesty the Emperor-King 
 of Hungary. In all the deliberations in which he took 
 part with reference to the compromise, there is no doubt 
 that his influence and moderation greatly aided the 
 Emperor in coming to a good understanding with his 
 subjects. On March 11, 1861, he was elected Deputy by 
 the central district of Pesth. Although he declared that 
 it was unconstitutional that the Diet should be assembled 
 at Ofen instead of Pesth, still, in the hopes of bringing 
 about some peaceful arrangement, Deak not only took 
 his seat, but induced many others to follow his example. 
 
FRANZ VON DEAK. 133 
 
 In the great debate from May 13, to August 8, 1861, 
 with reference to the answer to the speech delivered from 
 the throne, the extreme party of action, which assumed 
 the name of the ' Fatherland party,' had openly proposed 
 to return no answer whatever, but have their reply pub- 
 lished in the different Hungarian newspapers. Some of 
 the moderate party remarked that the common laws of 
 courtesy required that the royal speech should be an- 
 swered. Deak then rose, and read an address which he 
 proposed should be sent as a reply to the speech from the 
 throne, and which made his name from that time famous 
 in Europe. The address was unanimously adopted by 
 both parties, with the exception of the so-called ' Father- 
 land,' who adhered to their former resolution. Chevalier 
 von Schmerling, who was in favour of the centralisation 
 policy, was naturally strongly opposed to Deak's opinions. 
 He therefore advised his Imperial master to dissolve the 
 Hungarian Diet, as he believed that the different nation- 
 alities would ultimately, one by one, come to an arrange- 
 ment with him. 
 
 In 1865, the Emperor acknowledged the independence 
 of Hungary as a constitutional State ; but he reserved to 
 himself certain rights as Emperor of Austria, which did 
 not meet with the approval of his Hungarian subjects. 
 Deak again came forward as the spokesman of his country, 
 and his celebrated answer to the Emperor's proclamation, 
 on February 2, 1866, brought about the present com- 
 promise. 
 
 The first real step towards a practical solution of the 
 Hungarian question was taken at the time when Baron 
 Beust took the portfolio as Minister of Foreign Affairs. 
 The Diets of Hungary and Croatia were convoked ; on 
 November 19, the Deputies were informed that it was 
 the intention of their Emperor-King to form as soon as 
 possible a Hungarian Ministry, but with the proviso that 
 
134 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 the unity of the army should exist, and also indirect tax- 
 ation, customs duty, and a common national debt. The 
 extreme left of the Diet refused to take any part in the 
 debates on the address until the Hungarian ministry 
 were in office. Deak, on the other hand, moved that a 
 reply should be made to the Imperial speech, stating that 
 the ministry should be nominated as soon as possible, but 
 that the House did not object to enter into discussion on 
 the affairs which were common to both parts of the 
 empire. In the meantime Deak and the leaders of the 
 different parties had constant interviews with Baron 
 Beust. On February 18, 1867, it was announced, 
 amidst the applauding shouts of the Deputies, that Count 
 Andrassy was Prime Minister of Hungary, and that he 
 should forthwith form a Hungarian ministry. 
 
 On the evening of that eventful day Pesth was a blaze 
 of light. A tremendous ovation was paid to Deak, who 
 was acknowledged by all parties to have been the instru- 
 ment of bringing about this happy event. 
 
 On March 30, in the debate on the national debt, 
 Deak made the following celebrated remark : That this 
 question could not be dealt with in a statesmanlike 
 point of view, because the geographical position of Hun- 
 gary was such that, in case of any great danger arising 
 from Russia or Germany, it was necessary that Hungary 
 should have an ally on whom it could depend, and such 
 an ally was to be found in Austria. 
 
 Their Majesties the Emperor Francis Joseph and the 
 Empress of Austria were solemnly crowned legitimate 
 and constitutional sovereigns of Hungary on June 8, 
 18G7. All the transactions which were then jroin<x on 
 between the Hungarian and Viennese cabinets were 
 greatly assisted by Deak's moderate opinions ; and up to 
 the present day, he has always steadfastly adhered to the 
 same views and principles which he had for so many years 
 
COUNT EMERICH MIK6. 135 
 
 advocated. It is true that nowadays many Hungarians 
 consider him a clog on the wheel of reform, but they 
 forget that reforms and a new code of laws are not made 
 in a day. 
 
 Many have often asked the question why Deak was 
 not made Prime Minister of Hungary. The reason given 
 is, that although he is one of the first politicians and 
 jurists in Europe, the peculiar organisation of his mind 
 renders him unable to take the initiative. With this 
 opinion we do not agree. In our belief, Deak considers 
 that by maintaining his present position, he keeps together 
 many political factions which, if he took office, becoming 
 divided, would seriously impede, and probably frustrate 
 the great reform which is now taking place in Hungary ; 
 and we are convinced that whenever his country stands 
 in need of his services as a statesman, although far ad- 
 vanced in years, Deak will prove by his moderate opinions 
 and strength of character that he is perfectly competent 
 to steer the helm of State. 
 
 Count Emekich Miko, 
 Minister of Communication and Public Works. 
 
 The Counts of Miko are amongst the first of the 
 Transylvanian noble families. The present minister was 
 born in the year 1805. In his scholastic career as a boy, 
 he was known for his talents and industry, and, like 
 many of the Hungarian nobles, was educated for the 
 bar. When he had completed his legal studies, he 
 entered the service of the Government, and in the year 
 1841 we find him already President of the Transylvanian 
 Gubernium. 
 
 At the commencement of the troubles of 1849, Count 
 
136 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Miko resigned his official duties, and ceased to take any 
 part in public affairs. During this period of his political 
 inactivity, he devoted himself to literary labours, the 
 results of which were some very interesting descriptions 
 of the history of his small but picturesque country ; but 
 he deserves to be more widely known for the large sums 
 which he expended for educational purposes, and for his 
 efforts to improve the social position of his countrymen. 
 He entirely rebuilt and endowed at his own expense the 
 school, Nagy-Enyed, which had been destroyed by the 
 Wallachians during the revolutionary struggle, and as a 
 Magyar naturally did his utmost for the predominancy of 
 his nationality and language. 
 
 We now draw the attention of our readers to an act of 
 munificence of this nobleman, which would alone shed 
 a lustre on his name. Count Miko not only made to 
 his countrymen a present of a palace and the surround- 
 ing grounds, but he added to it the various collections 
 of a splendid museum, one of the most interesting 
 which Hungary possesses, for it contains specimens 
 of everything that can be found in Transylvania, and 
 we should strongly advise all those who pass through 
 the hospitable town of Klausenburg to go and see it. 
 When I last visited it, on my admiring the beauties of 
 some stones in which this country abounds, I was in- 
 formed, to my great astonishment, that there were only 
 two lapidaries in the country. 
 
 Count Miko is also known as a great supporter of 
 agricultural societies, and has sacrificed time and money 
 to bring about an improved system of farming. In the 
 year I860, he was elected to the rank of Gubernator of 
 Transylvania, where, as a Magyar diplomatist, he laboured 
 for the supremacy of his country, but he was obliged to 
 yield to the influence of the Nadasdy-Schmerling Govern- 
 ment. The Landtag of 1865 enabled him to continue 
 
BARON JOSEPH EOTVOS. 137 
 
 his efforts to bring about the union of Transylvania with 
 Hungary. 
 
 Count Miko is a clear-sighted politician. His oratory 
 is clear but telling. He is modest and retiring in his 
 manners, and possesses a most humane character. If the 
 intrigues of Foreign powers amongst those races which 
 inhabit the land of his birth should end in disappointment, 
 he will take rank among those who have done most to 
 increase the resources of his country. 
 
 Baron Joseph Eotvos, 
 Minister jor Religion and Education. 
 
 Baron Joseph Eotvos was born in Buda in 1813. His 
 father, through unfortunate speculations, lost nearly all 
 his property. At his death his son nobly gave up the 
 little he had to receive in order that his father's debts 
 might be liquidated. Fortunately, nature had endowed 
 him with sufficient abilities not only to hold his position 
 of a nobleman, but also to acquire the means to keep up 
 his rank. 
 
 He studied for the bar at the University at Pesth ; after 
 having passed his examination, he entered the service of 
 the State. His duties seem to have been of a political as 
 well as of a judicial nature. Baron Eotvos remained only 
 four years in Government employment ; but there is no 
 doubt that in this short space he derived great benefit 
 as regards a practical knowledge of departmental work. 
 
 Eotvos about this time commenced his career as a poet. 
 His compositions proved that far greater things could be 
 expected from his pen, and in this the public were per- 
 fectly correct, for in a short time he became one of the 
 first novelists of the day. His earliest production in this 
 sphere entitled ( A Carthansi,' a kind of sentimental novel, 
 
138 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 was entirely original; it contained masterly and philo- 
 sophical ideas, and the language was brilliant. Eotvos 
 did not confine himself to romance, he also wrote several 
 pamphlets on political matters, such as the emancipation 
 of the Jews, the improvement of the prison system, and on 
 Irish pauperism. This latter work created a great sensa- 
 tion, for it proved that the young author was well versed 
 in a subject which in those days was considered a most 
 difficult question by our English statesmen. In one of 
 his novels called f The Village Notary,' Eotvos did his 
 utmost to ridicule the county institutions of Hungary, 
 especially the great power of the nobles over the peasants. 
 In this he was fully successful, for the immense circula- 
 tion which this work had prepared the minds of the mass 
 for future radical reforms. A novel which he published, 
 bearing the title of i Hungary in the year 1514,' is, 
 perhaps, one of his best productions. It consisted of an 
 historical description of the peasant insurrection, and 
 fully demonstrates the evils resulting from the serfdom 
 of the peasants, clearly proving that, unless the nobles 
 were prepared to give up their feudal rights, in the hour 
 of danger, they would find themselves isolated, as they did 
 ten years later in the Turkish war. 1 
 
 1 The peasant insurrection seems to have been brought about in the 
 following way: — Cardinal Thomas Bakars had been sent to Rome to 
 settle a difference which had arisen between the Pope and the Emperor 
 Maximilian. Having ascertained that the Turks had again made inroads 
 into the Hungarian territory, he obtained permission from the Pope to 
 preach a crusade against them, but before he had reached Hungary, peace 
 had already been concluded with them. The Cardinal, however, could not 
 be induced to forego putting his plan into execution, and in the cabinet 
 council of his Sovereign, he produced the permission of the Pope, and asked 
 leave to preach the crusade, which was unanimously agreed to ; the only 
 person who seems to have opposed it was the chancellor, Telegdi, who 
 boldly pointed out to his brother counsellors the danger of placing 
 arms in the hands of those whom they oppressed. On the proclamation 
 of the crusade, the peasants flocked in vast numbers to enrol themselves. 
 
BARON JOSEPH EOTVOS. 139 
 
 The year 1848 produced the harvest of the radical 
 seeds which Eotvos had so carefully sown and reared ; 
 but, unfortunately, the harvest was too bountiful, and the 
 Magyars thought that they could rule themselves the 
 many incongruous elements which compose that which 
 is called Hungary, and that the rule of the Hapsburg 
 family could be dispensed with. 
 
 A young man, George Dozsa, a Szekler by birth, who had greatly dis- 
 tinguished himself in the Turkish war, was, at the Cardinal's request, 
 nominated leader of the crusaders. The miserable condition of the peasantry 
 naturally made the crusade most popular, for by joining it they saw a 
 chance of freeing themselves from the yoke of serfdom ; the nobles became 
 alarmed, as they feared that all the able-bodied men would join Dozsa, and 
 they would not have people enough to till the ground. An order was there- 
 fore sent to him not to enroll any more peasants, and the nobles did their 
 best by threats and the most severe punishments to deter those who lived 
 on their estates from following Dozsa. This brought about an insurrection, 
 the leader of the crusaders assumed the title of prince, and proclaimed a 
 social republic. After having ravaged and destroyed all the houses of the 
 nobility in the neighbourhood of Pesth, killing the proprietors whenever he 
 had a chance, he advanced towards the Theiss, and having taken Szegedin, 
 marched towards Temesvar, his army increasing at every step. His success, 
 coupled with the military skill which he had displayed, spread terror and 
 dismay throughout Hungary. In this extremity, Bathony, whom Dozsa had 
 defeated, applied to Szapolyai, the Woiwode of Transylvania, for assistance. 
 The ambitious chief at once seized this opportunity of increasing his power, 
 and he accordingly marched with his followers on Temesvar for the purpose 
 of raising the siege. The news of his opponents' approach reached Dozsa at 
 a time when he was greatly excited by the large quantity of wine which he 
 had been drinking, and, regardless of his dangerous position, he led his 
 followers against the army of the Hungarian nobles. After a desperate 
 struggle, his army was entirely dispersed, and he himself and his brothers 
 fell into the hands of the victors. Dozsa was seated on an iron throne which 
 had been made red hot ; a crown of the same metal, and in the same con- 
 dition, was placed on his head, and he was forced to grasp a red hot sceptre. 
 Some of his half-starved followers were afterwards compelled to eat his 
 charred remains. The most brutal punishments were inflicted on those who 
 had been taken prisoners, and in the ensuing Landtag the enraged nobles 
 passed the most stringent laws against their unfortunate labourers. It is 
 stated that more than 100,000 nobles, and about 70,000 peasants, lost their 
 lives in this struggle. 
 
140 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Eotvos accepted the post of Minister of Education 
 under the Hungarian Government, but on the outbreak 
 of war he resigned his post, as it appears he was not pre- 
 pared to go to the extreme lengths of the revolutionary 
 party. During the time that Austria ruled Hungary 
 as a conquered country, Eotvos led a retired life, but 
 he did his utmost as a writer to oppose the policy of 
 Austria. He wrote a very clever and subtle pamphlet 
 with reference to the rights of nationalities ; but he forgot 
 that the Hungarians are themselves conquerors, and that 
 those different tribes forming that which he, we suppose, 
 called Hungary, are far more numerous than his own 
 race. Eotvos also gave to the world a philosophical work, 
 which was published in Leipsic in 1858. On the publi- 
 cation of the Diploma of 1860, and the assembly of the 
 Landtag, Eotvos was always to be found by the side of 
 Deak, manfully trying his utmost to bring about the 
 restoration of the whole Hungarian Constitution ; but he 
 also at the same time wished for a legal change in those 
 parts of the Constitution which could not well be carried 
 out to the letter without dismembering Austria, and 
 urged that a system should be founded in which all the 
 affairs common to every nationality under the sceptre of 
 Austria could be treated, without endangering their 
 mutual rights. There is no doubt that Baron Eotvos 
 was well adapted for the position he held in the Ministry, 
 and his post was a most delicate one. The various 
 nationalities naturally demanded that their religion and 
 language should not be interfered with; and, as a 
 reformer, he was bound to do all in his power to develope 
 and improve the system of education in Hungary. Un- 
 fortunately for Hungary, his death deprived her and the 
 Austrian Empire of the services of a man who fully 
 understood the political movement of the present day. 
 
COUNT GEORGE FESTETITCS DE FOLNA. 141 
 
 Count George Festetitcs de Folna, 
 Minister of the Court. 
 
 Count George Festetitcs, the brother of the well-known 
 cavalry general, Count Yassilo Festetitcs, who was se- 
 verely wounded at the battle of Konigsgriitz, was born 
 in Vienna on the 23rd of April, 1815. He was educated 
 by a private tutor. In the year 1835 he entered the 
 2nd light cavalry regiment of the Prince of Ilohen- 
 zollern, with the rank of lieutenant, where he obtained 
 the grade of first lieutenant. From thence he joined the 
 14th dragoons of Prince Windischgratz, with the rank of 
 captain ; and at a later period joined as major Baron 
 Piret's 27th regiment of infantry, with which he took 
 part in the Italian campaign of 1848, and was promoted 
 to the rank of lieutenant-colonel. In the year 1849 he 
 retired from the service. About this time he was married 
 to the Countess Eugenie Edody, lady-in-waiting on the 
 Empress of Austria, by whom he had four children. On 
 his retirement from the army, Count Festetitcs devoted 
 himself to agricultural pursuits, in which his magnificent 
 demesnes offered him a vast field. We are told that his 
 grandfather had already made himself conspicuous by his 
 efforts to introduce a better system of farming into Hun- 
 gary ; and, in order to diffuse his ideas, had founded a 
 training-school for agriculturists at Keszthely. In re- 
 turn for his exertions, Count George Festetitcs was elected 
 president by the Hungarian Royal Agricultural Society. 
 
 The Diploma of the 20th of November, 1860, enabled 
 him to place his services at the disposal of the Crown ; 
 and he undertook the superintendence of the jurisdiction 
 of the Comitat of Eisenburg ; but the events of the year 
 1861 compelled him, with many other Hungarians of 
 similar political tendencies, to resign his post. The 
 favourable turn which affairs took in 1865 gave everv 
 
142 HUXGAKIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 hope for the future consolidation of constitutional insti- 
 tutions in Hungary ; and Count Festetitcs again came 
 forward to assist the Imperial Government. He was 
 elected lord-lieutenant of the Comitat of Zalada. In 
 politics he is an adherent of the Deak school, whose 
 policy he supported in the assemblies of the magnates in 
 the years 1861 and 1865. At the formation of the Hun- 
 garian Ministry he became Minister, and was sent as 
 Hungarian representative to the Court of Vienna, where 
 he exercises the most princely hospitality. His charming 
 manners render him beloved by all who come in contact 
 with him. 
 
 Melchioe Lonyay, 
 
 Min ister of Finan ce. 
 
 Melchior Lonyay was born on January 6, 1822, and 
 was already known in his youth by a clear judgment and 
 a practical common sense. He left the University in 
 his twenty-first year, and was shortly afterwards unani- 
 mously elected Deputy for the Beregher Comitat, where 
 his family possessed great interest, not only on account 
 of their high rank, but also for the interest which they 
 took in the welfare of the country. 
 
 On entering the Landtag, Lonyay joined the liberal 
 party, and was member of committees on financial and 
 commercial affairs, acting in the capacity of secretary. 
 The knowledge which he displayed in this position soon 
 gained for him a prominent place in the Landtag, where 
 he distinguished himself, not only as an orator, but also 
 by his industry and sound judgment. Lonyay had also 
 acquired great celebrity as a journalist. 
 
 He greatly interested himself in the improvement of 
 agriculture, and there is no doubt that a work which he 
 wrote about this time on the ' Material Interest of the 
 
MELCHIOR LONYAY. 143 
 
 Country ' greatly contributed to the development of agri- 
 culture in Hungary. In this work he pointed out the 
 necessity of opening out the country by means of roads, 
 railways, and canals. 
 
 Lonyay was again elected Deputy in 1847, and in the 
 Landtag was considered one of the first authorities on 
 the above subjects. In 1848 he was elected a member 
 to the first National Hungarian Assembly. He published 
 about this time a work bearing the title ' Letters on 
 Finance,' in which he disapproved of Kossuth's financial 
 plans, and shortly afterwards entered the Ministry with 
 the post of Under-Secretary of Finance. 
 
 After the subjugation of Hungary by two Emperors, 
 Lonyay is stated by some to have left his native country; 
 others say that he was concealed in a small secret apart- 
 ment in the castle of his parents. This latter statement 
 I must myself contradict, for the Minister himself in- 
 formed me that he fled from Hungary in the disguise of 
 a man servant. In 1850 Lonyay was pardoned. In 
 1860 we find him occupying his time as a writer on the 
 agriculture of the country, and taking part in all the great 
 undertakings of the day. Through his efforts the first 
 insurance companies were founded. Amongst these was 
 the Hungarian Boden Credit Anstall ; and it is not to be 
 wondered at that this able man should, after the death of 
 the energetic and talented Count Emil Desseroff, be 
 elected President of that institution and Vice-presi- 
 dent of the Academy of Arts and Sciences. He was 
 over-curator of the Reformed Church of Beke Banal, 
 and special adviser to all the leading societies, not only 
 by name, but by real activity. Lonyay always remained 
 a staunch liberal, and was an intimate friend of Deak. 
 On the appointment of the Hungarian Ministry, he re- 
 ceived the portfolio of Finance, and there is no doubt he 
 was the only one capable of holding that post at that time. 
 
144 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Lonyay is a man of agreeable appearance and polished 
 manners. He is a practical speaker, though his voice is 
 weak ; his great forte is fluency and conciseness. In deal- 
 ing with financial affairs he goes at once to the point, and 
 does not weary his hearers with a labyrinth of figures. 
 
 In all his acts as a minister, he proves that he fully 
 understands the need of introducing a network of rail- 
 ways in Hungary, together with a regular system of 
 banking, for the purpose of developing its resources and 
 increasing its material wealth. This was shown by the 
 loan which he effected for assisting in opening new means 
 of communication for Hungary. Lonyay, we fear, to 
 satisfy the vanity of the inhabitants of some of the chief 
 county towns, is obliged to expend on small lines large 
 sums of money which ought to be spent on the great 
 national lines. An example of this may be seen on the 
 Transylvanian Line. Temesvar, being one of the most com- 
 mercial towns of those parts, had its railway; Klausenburg, 
 although much inferior to Temesvar in a commercial point 
 of view, insisted on having also its railway, on account of 
 its being the chief seat of the Magyar population. 
 
 Count Julius Andrassy, 
 
 Count Julius Andrassy is the descendant of a very 
 ancient family, which has given to Hungary many men 
 of note. He was born on March 28, 1823. In his 
 twenty-fourth year we find him in the Diet of Pressburg 
 as Deputy for the Zemplin Comitat, drawing general 
 attention upon himself by his renowned name, his win- 
 ning appearance, as well as by his polished manners and 
 early matured mind. 
 
 In consequence of the February revolution, by which 
 the aristocratic constitution of Hungary was changed into 
 
COUNT JULIUS ANDRASSY. 145 
 
 a parliamentary regime, we find the young Count occupy- 
 ing the responsible post of Obergespann (lord-lieutenant) 
 of the same comitat ; but the reaction which soon took 
 place, through the absolutism of the government in 
 Vienna, prevented Andrassy from proving his abilities as 
 an administrator. When the war with Austria broke out, 
 he headed the volunteers of his comitat, and took an 
 active part in the battle of Schwechak. 
 
 The Hungarian army not being sufficiently well or- 
 ganised at the end of 1848 to cope with the Imperial 
 troops, retired to Pesth, and thence to the mountain 
 towns. The Diet and the Provisional Government 
 sought safety at Debreczin, and with them went the 
 patriotic Andrassy. 
 
 Soon after he was sent from Debreczin as ambassador 
 of the Hungarian Government to Constantinople, where 
 he still was when the tragic end of the Hungarian war of 
 independence occurred; and when the ever-memorable 
 historical event of the Hungarians surrendering; their 
 arms to the Russians took place, Count Andrassy left 
 Constantinople and went to Paris. His high birth, his 
 fortune, his station and personal talents, soon brought 
 the young Count into intimate relations with the leaders 
 of the political circles of Paris. Upon intimate terms 
 with Prince Napoleon, liked by the Emperor, he soon 
 became, next to Count Vladislaus Teleky, the most distin- 
 guished diplomatist of the Hungarian Emigration. 
 
 The hopes, however, which were founded upon the 
 supposition that the policy of the French Emperor was 
 hostile to Austria were proved to be sterile and vain. 
 After a few years' residence in Paris, Andrassy returned 
 to his native country with an amnesty, and lived there, 
 retired from public life, till 1860, when the October 
 Diploma, the consequence of the Italian war, was pub- 
 lished, and it was thus again rendered possible to make 
 
 L 
 
146 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 efforts for re-establishing by legal means the Hungarian 
 Constitution. Andrassy was a second time nominated 
 Lord-Lieutenant of the Zemplin Comitat, but did not 
 accept that dignity, the then existing government not 
 being correctly constitutional, and he appeared in the 
 Diet opened in 1861, as the representative of the people 
 in the Lower House. This Diet, as is well known, ad- 
 dressed two petitions to the Monarch, requesting therein 
 the re-establishment of their laws sanctioned in the year 
 1848, and the nomination of a parliamentary ministry. 
 These famous addresses were of Deak's composition, and 
 although framed in decisive language, and departing from 
 a strictly legal point of view, left it however to be under- 
 stood that the Diet was willing to give to the law of 1848 
 such a practical execution as the circumstances of the 
 state-unity of the whole Monarchy and its European 
 position required. During the sittings of this Diet, Count 
 Andrassy made a speech in this sense, the statesmanlike 
 and well-matured views of which increased his reputation, 
 and added to the consideration in which he was held. 
 
 In order to enable our readers to understand why 
 Count Andrassy, as a constitutional Hungarian, opposed 
 the policy of Schmerling, we will state what that policy 
 was, from an Hungarian point of view. Schmerling's 
 system consisted in governing, by valueless constitutional 
 forms, the whole Monarchy in an absolute way through 
 the central Heichsrath, in which an artificial majority 
 was assured to the German element. This government 
 was overthrown chiefly through the resistance of Hungary, 
 which formed the reserve and arriere garde for the oppo- 
 sitional elements of the rest of the monarchy. Towards 
 the middle of 1865 the Heichsrath ceased to be, having 
 died of inanition. 
 
 With the Minister of State Belcredy, George von 
 Majlath became again, as Chancellor, the chief of the 
 
COUXT JULIUS AXDRASSY. 147 
 
 Hungarian Government, and with him came into power 
 that aristocratic, strictly honourable, very talented, and in 
 the higher circles greatly esteemed, but in the country not 
 very popular party, which fully desired the re-establish- 
 ment of the Hungarian Constitution. Standing alone, 
 they had not influence enough to carry into effect by 
 constitutional means that change in the law of 1848, 
 which, having regard to the position of the whole 
 Monarchy, was absolutely required and of prime necessity. 
 As the majority of the country followed in the wake of 
 Deak, the Belcredy-Majlath Government wanted the 
 strength to bring to a successful issue the negotiations 
 which had been re-opened with the Diet that met in 
 December, 18G5. On the other hand, those who were in 
 power at Vienna had not yet been able to understand 
 that it was absolutely essential to pacify Hungary, and 
 that the only way to do this was to restore to her the 
 whole of the Constitution of 1848. They comprehended 
 this necessity only when the sorrowful catastrophe of July 3, 
 1866, had brought the State to the verge of ruin. After 
 Austria had been de facto expelled from Germany, her 
 statesmen began to understand that the following up of 
 a preponderant German policy was a mistake, that the 
 centre of gravity of the State was to be looked for in 
 Hungary, and not in Frankfort. It was not the Imperial 
 House alone which began to understand that the Hun- 
 garian kingly Crown was a more real benefit to it than 
 the ideal Imperial Crown; the Hungarian politicians them- 
 selves began to feel and fear, through the unexpected turn 
 of events in the Austro-Prussian war, the dangers that 
 might result for Hungary in consequence of a dissolution 
 or even a division only of the Austrian Empire ; and thus 
 it happened that the Emperor Francis Joseph and the 
 leaders of the nation met each other half-way. Nay, the 
 Deak party, which was very properly considered the 
 
 L 2 
 
148 HUNGAEIAN CELEBKITIES. 
 
 national party, went even a step farther. They fully 
 understood that the seriousness and difficulties of the 
 position required not only a partial reconciliation with 
 the reigning House, but that it was also necessary to come 
 to an agreement and good understanding with the countries 
 of the rest of the Monarchy, which could be done only by 
 giving to these countries an equally liberal Constitution, 
 and to arrange the common affairs of the whole of the 
 Empire — viz., the foreign affairs, war, and finances — in 
 such a manner that the internal independence of the dif- 
 ferent countries should not suffer thereby. Such a form 
 was decided upon in the Hungarian laws of 1867. It 
 was accepted by the monarch as well as by the Keichsrath 
 of the non-Hungarian provinces, and the institution of 
 the Delegations from both parts of the Empire for the con- 
 sideration of common affairs was created thereby. This 
 success, by which all the great and many difficulties in the 
 various negotiations were happily surmounted, was, next 
 to Baron Beust, chiefly owing to Count Andrassy. 
 Deak was the leading idea, Andrassy the diplomatist of 
 the great Hungarian party. As Vice-President of the 
 Diet (1865-1866j he had been repeatedly entrusted with 
 missions from the Diet to the Court. At home in the 
 highest circles, an accomplished cavalier, and a pleasant 
 and most gentlemanly companion, clever and subtle, he 
 had one advantage above all necessary to success, but 
 often denied to the most able and deserving man, namely, 
 luck. 
 
 He also succeeded, after having come to an under- 
 standing with Baron Beust and the Emperor on the one 
 part, and with Deak and his more intimate friends on the 
 other, in fixing the basis of an understanding ; and having 
 been nominated in the beginning of February, 1867, 
 President of the Ministry in Hungary, he succeeded further 
 in getting that arrangement voted by an immense majority 
 
COUNT JULIUS ANDKASSY. 149 
 
 in the Diet, and Francis Joseph and his spouse crowned as 
 King and Queen of Hungary. Thus in the short space of 
 a few weeks he had solved in the Diet, one after the other, 
 in the most satisfactory manner a number of great political 
 State questions, which, during many, many years, almost 
 decennaries, had been considered, so to say, insolvable 
 problems. His triumph, as well as the joy which per- 
 vaded the whole of the country was, it is true, somewhat 
 dimmed by the journalistic agitation instigated by Kossuth, 
 who still lurked in Turin. Andnissy resisted the advice 
 and pressure of all those who wanted to induce him to 
 take energetic measures against the revolutionary press. 
 In this he was quite right, considering how small the 
 party is which still follows the soi-disant ex-dictator. 
 . Faithful to his belief that these exaggerations would 
 soon evaporate, he allowed things to take their course ; 
 and herein he was right, for the noise of the Ultras has 
 gradually lost more and more of its force, and at last has 
 died away in the country without finding an echo. 
 
 As a statesman Count Andnissy is persistent even to 
 obstinacy, but at the same time a prudent enemy of ex- 
 treme measures. Being brought up in a liberal school, 
 he can bear a great deal of opposition. Having consti- 
 tutional ideas, he rather prefers to give way partly than 
 to oppress, and when that will not do he has the rare 
 faculty of knowing how to wait. By his nervous and 
 restless appearance we might take him to be of a quick 
 and easily excited mind, and his brilliant and spirited ex 
 improviso answers to interpellations seem to sanction such 
 an opinion. These, however, are only flashings of the 
 mind, inspirations of the moment, which are due to the 
 excitation occasioned by the attack. Pie has a super- 
 abundance of ideas and thoughts, but he cannot bring 
 them quickly enough into battle array. Whatever he 
 has thoroughly considered becomes in him as clear as con- 
 
150 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 science. If not a very profound, he is, no doubt, an 
 original and subtle thinker, who can see every object from 
 many points of view. He is, therefore, always an interest- 
 ing speaker. His general abilities and his education, his 
 comprehensive mind, his entire freedom from prejudice, 
 and his strength of character, make him the most fit 
 person to be placed at the head of a Cabinet, there to 
 give the chief movement and direction, and to sustain 
 unity in the governmental ideas and aims. He is a born 
 diplomatist, remarkable in comprehending the political 
 web, and in winding up and unravelling its threads, 
 skilful in making use of men and their foibles for 
 higher purposes, a faithful patriot, chivalrous, with 
 noble ambition, and equally devoted to his king and his 
 country. 
 
 Count Andrassy's conciliatory policy towards the vari- 
 ous races which make up the Hungarian kingdom has 
 proved that the Magyars fully understand the true mean- 
 ing of the expressive obligation of mutual rights, and we 
 trust that the results of his enlightened policy will bring 
 about a similar state of things in the Cis-Leithan kingdom. 
 The greatest proof of the success of his policy was lately 
 afforded by the military manoeuvres held in Hungary, in 
 which a force of 40,000 Honveds took part. This force 
 has been organised and officered by nearly every nation- 
 ality of the Austro-Hungarian Empire. This splendid 
 body of men which forms only a portion of the large 
 reserve force which Hungary can bring into the field 
 within a few weeks' notice, is, we might say, in its infancy, 
 as it has only been in existence within the last three or 
 four years, and the greatest praise is due to its com- 
 mander-in-chief, the Archduke Joseph, who was its 
 founder, and the celebrated Marshal Baron von Gablentz. 
 
 Andrassy, like most of his countrymen, has English 
 
BALTHASAR HORVATH. 151 
 
 proclivities, and speaks our language with that fluency 
 which Hungarians only can attain. 
 
 Balthasar Horvath, 
 Minister of Justice. 
 
 Balthasar Horvath may be considered to represent 
 the lower classes of Hungary, for he is the only member 
 of the present Ministry who is not connected with the no- 
 bility of the land. This fact proves that the possession of 
 great talents alone must have won for him his present posi- 
 tion in an aristocratic country like Hungary, which prior 
 to the year 1848 had always been ruled by its nobility. 
 
 Horvath was born in the year 1822. He was generally 
 distinguished for his talents during his legal studies : on 
 the completion of which he returned to his native town, 
 Szombathely, to practise as an advocate. Here he was 
 elected to some of the most responsible municipal posts of 
 the town. The year 1848 gave him a favourable opportu- 
 nity for reaping the fruits of his influence over his fellow- 
 citizens. The results of the French Revolution were 
 then being felt over all Europe, and the town of his birth 
 was also affected with socialist doctrines ; but through 
 his influence he induced his fellow-townsmen to listen to 
 the voice of reason ; and in return for his patriotic con- 
 duct he was elected member of the Reichsrach, where he 
 was selected to act as secretary to several important com- 
 mittees — a post in which he distinguished himself by his 
 industry and ability. 
 
 After the capitulation of Vilagos he returned to his 
 native town to resume his practice as an advocate, which 
 rapidly increased amongst the higher class of nobility, of 
 which the chief was the family Batthyany. 
 
152 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 The true reason why the Austrian suspended his prac- 
 tising as a lawyer for two years was his independent 
 conduct and his close connexion with those who then un- 
 fortunately were termed disloyal ; but, in justice to the 
 Austrian legal authorities, it is stated that they demanded 
 that Horvath should be reinstated, as his suspension was 
 a loss to the community at large ; and the Austrian 
 Government acceded to their request. 
 
 The October Diploma of 1860 again enabled Horvath 
 to distinguish himself in the cause of his country. It was 
 necessary to bring into order the common law of Hun- 
 gary, which, after the suspension of despotic rule, was a 
 perfect chaos \ and he was one of those who were selected 
 for this task. 
 
 In the yeai J 1861 his townsmen proved that their con- 
 fidence in him remained unshaken, by electing him as 
 their representative in the Landtag. Here Horvath 
 greatly distinguished himself not only as an orator, but 
 also" by his clear and astute powers of discrimination in 
 the most difficult legal questions of the day, in which he 
 exhibited a thorough acquaintance with the codes of law 
 of the different nations of Europe. 
 
 Horvath was also elected to assist in the sittings of the 
 Court of Appeal ; but his constitutional ideas prevented 
 him from accepting this offer. At the dissolution of the 
 Landtag, he, with the rest of Deak's party, took no active 
 part in political affairs, as he was a strong opponent of 
 the Schmerling policy. During this time of his political 
 inactivity, he was made legal adviser to the Hungarian 
 Boden Credit Bank. This post compelled Horvath to 
 take up his residence at Pesth. 
 
 In 1865 he was elected as deputy of the Landtag; and 
 at the formation of the Hungarian Ministry received the 
 portfolio of Justice. This appointment met with uni- 
 versal approbation, as a great mass of the lower orders 
 
BALTHASAR HORVATH. 153 
 
 considered it a concession on the part of the nobility, and 
 as a guarantee that their legal rights would be repre- 
 sented in the councils of their Emperor-King. It is stated 
 that Horvath was prominent in bringing on the recon- 
 ciliation between the Hungarians and the King, as in 
 his judgment the prosperity of Hungary depended on 
 that of Austria ; although we must candidly confess that 
 his law with reference to the right of purchasing property 
 in Hungary seems to have been inspired by those liberal 
 ideas which the early rulers of England possessed, viz., 
 by that encouragement to foreign traders to settle in Eng- 
 land which has given us our present commercial pros- 
 perity. However, Horvath is one of the most independent 
 speakers in the Hungarian Parliament. He is amiable, 
 and prepossessing in manners. Although liberal in his 
 ideas, he is not at all in favour of rapid reform, and 
 therefore is one of the most energetic opponents of the 
 extreme party. 
 
 "We cannot conclude this chapter without offering our 
 congratulations to Count Wenckheim on his return to 
 office, for a more thorough specimen of the fine old 
 English gentleman can scarcely be found. 
 
154 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 EMPEROR OF AUSTRO-HUNGARY. 
 
 In the foregoing pages we have given some account of 
 those Hungarians who have aided in bringing about the 
 present compromise. There is no doubt that their la- 
 bours and those of the Austrian politicians would have 
 been without the slightest effect, had not the Emperor- 
 King of Hungary, impelled by a genuine love of his 
 Hungarian subjects, and longing for the time when he 
 could prove to the world that he had forgotten the past, 
 seized the opportunity, and done his utmost to prove him- 
 self a constitutional sovereign. History is rich in examples 
 of rulers who, although actuated themselves by a fatherly 
 feeling towards their subjects, have been forced from their 
 constitutional tendencies to obey the dictates of their 
 Ministers in silence, although they were utterly adverse 
 to them. The facts are undeniable that whatever the 
 present monarch of Austria and Hungary has done 
 was at the advice of his Ministers ; that the Hungarian 
 element has always been represented in the councils of 
 the Emperor ; and that there have been, and are, many 
 men belonging to the different nationalities of Hungary, 
 some of whom have been Imperial statesmen, who up to 
 the present day have not supported the actual state of 
 things, and must therefore have exercised a certain in- 
 fluence on his opinions. The following Speech, which 
 the Emperor delivered to the Hungarian representatives 
 at the time of the compromise, will give the reader a very 
 
EMPEROB OF AUSTRO-HUXGAEY. 155 
 
 fair idea of the feelings which actuated His Majesty in 
 coming to an understanding with his Hungarian sub- 
 jects: — 
 
 Gentlemen, my Lords, and Representatives, — The present 
 Legislature ceases to-day, and we wished to close in person the 
 Diet whose fruitful activity stands unparalleled in the history of 
 Hungary. We called you together three years ago to accomplish 
 a great task. 
 
 Our common aim and endeavour has been to solve all those 
 questions which, not only in these last times, but for centuries, 
 have been the source of distrust and collision. 
 
 Although prejudices, inherited from times past, the power of 
 habit, suspicions nourished by events, and the seeming antagonism 
 of interests, contributed to complicate the situation, we have 
 succeeded, nevertheless, in accomplishing our difficult task suc- 
 cessfully. 
 
 This success is owing to the loyal alliance between the King 
 and the Nation. 
 
 To this Diet belongs the glory of having put an end to the 
 political uncertainty which has benumbed the noblest forces of 
 the nation ; mutual friendship and esteem have taken the place 
 of the political struggles between the two States of our Monarchy. 
 
 Both States of the Austro- Hungarian Monarchy, by means of 
 their constitutional and parliamentary Government, arrange their 
 own affairs independently ; while in the important questions which 
 concern the common alliiirs of the Monarchy, as stipulated by 
 mutual consent, each of them exercises in the same measure its 
 constitutional influence. 
 
 The Monarchy, having sought and ibund its centre of gravity 
 within itself, advances with renewed vigour on the new path, 
 the goal of which is peace and prosperity, as well as the main- 
 tenance of that position which the Monarchy is called upon to 
 occupy amongst the States of Europe. 
 
 Thus the source from which came the evils of the past, is 
 stopped, and over it Hungarian loyalty, patriotism, and modera- 
 tion, have raised a lasting monument, on which history has 
 already inscribed a long list of great and salutary achievements. 
 
156 HUNGAEIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 Having been solemnly crowned with the crown of St. Stephen, 
 inherited from my ancestors, the Hungarian Constitution has 
 become a full reality ; we have re-established the ancient honour 
 and weight of the title of King of Hungary, and we feel that by 
 this our Empire has not only not been weakened, but, on the 
 contrary, has only regained its old basis and strength. We have, 
 therefore, adopted with regard to foreign countries, a title for 
 our Empire which is in conformity with the laws and with facts. 
 A political compromise, on the basis of equity and of common 
 interests, has been effected with Croatia and Slavonia ; thus re- 
 newing the link which has existed for centuries, in weal and 
 woe, between the two sister nations. We hope confidently that 
 this alliance will unite again, in devotion to my House, and to 
 the common country, the Hungarian and Croatian nations for 
 centuries to come. 
 
 The union of Hungary and Transylvania has become an ac- 
 complished fact. Thus the integrity of the Empire of St. Stephen 
 has been restored in a way in which it has not existed for the 
 last three hundred years. One of the guarantees of the integrity, 
 both of the Hungarian Crown and of our Empire, is the new 
 army organisation. Moved by confidence, and judging with 
 deep wisdom, you have recognised the necessity of a common 
 army, and thus the defensive force which is to protect the de- 
 velopment of the Monarchy has been created. 
 
 The Honveds (Militia) are called upon to support this force, 
 opening in times of danger a new field of activity to the ancient 
 heroism of which the pages of national history give so brilliant a 
 testimony. 
 
 Having thus strengthened the position of Hungary, and of our 
 Monarchy, we find in this likewise the guarantee of peace 
 abroad, the maintenance of which we reckon among our chief 
 tasks. 
 
 You have prompted the intellectual welfare of the nation in 
 passing such a law on education, that, if it requires sacrifices 
 from single special interests, it establishes at the same time a 
 system of education which will serve as a support to material 
 and intellectual progress. 
 
 You have extended to the use of their language the civil and 
 
EMPEROR OF AUSTRO-HUXGARW 157 
 
 political rights which the citizens belonging to the different 
 races had already enjoyed, granting all those wishes which are 
 not in opposition to the laws and good government. 
 
 We hope that our non-Hungarian subjects will find tranquillity 
 in the conviction that the Constitution insures to every citizen 
 equal freedom, and the development of his mother-tongue. 
 
 You have followed the principle of equality of rights in ex- 
 tending political rights to the Israelites, who until now knew 
 only the burdens and not the advantages of the Constitution. 
 
 You have regulated the relations of the different confessions 
 on the basis of civil and religious equality. 
 
 Not waiting for the constitutional discussion of the law reforms, 
 which demand considerable time, you have by the new regula- 
 tion of judicial procedure facilitated the prompt administration 
 of justice and the consolidation of private credit. 
 
 By regulating the tithe from vineyards, you have insured the 
 free development of an important article of production. 
 
 On the financial held you have with great tact struck out the 
 right road ; and while on one side you have voted all those 
 expenses which were necessary for the regular functions of the 
 Government, and the maintenance of its credit, you have on the 
 other side subjected to a careful scrutiny the estimates which 
 have been submitted to the Diet. 
 
 The progress of Hungary in the field of material prosperity 
 has not been hitherto in proportion to its natural wealth ; but the 
 Legislature has understood the importance of material progress 
 in all its bearings. It has ordered the building of new railways, 
 and has concluded several favourable commercial treaties with 
 Foreign Powers. 
 
 All these measures could be taken without disturbing the 
 equilibrium of the Budget, and in some respects — as, for instance, 
 the price of salt — it could even lighten the burden of taxation. 
 
 The Diet has accomplished great and difficult works, and the 
 result has strengthened the conviction in us that the basis on 
 which, in so short a time, so many salutary institutions could be 
 founded, has all the conditions of solidity ; that this basis is good 
 and is conformable to the true interests of the nation. 
 
 Gentlemen, my Lords, and Representatives, — After the fatigues 
 of these days you return to your homes. 
 
158 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 The symptoms of material and moral improvement which are 
 apparent everywhere may fill your hearts with joy ; and if once 
 the success follows with which Providence rewards perseverance 
 and energy, posterity will gratefully remember those who have 
 been the instruments of the welfare of the country. 
 
 Eeceive my best royal thanks, and give them to the whole 
 nation, which, guided by its traditional political tact, has sup- 
 ported you, and thus enabled you to make those salutary and 
 important laws to which we give our sovereign sanction. May 
 the Almighty make this loyal understanding lasting — this under- 
 standing which has not only produced great political results, but 
 which has linked together Sovereign and People in the bonds of 
 mutual confidence and love, and which has made us feel that 
 only a happy Nation can have a happy Sovereign. 
 
 We declare the Hungarian Diet closed. 
 
 Few rulers of the Emperor's age have undergone so 
 many vicissitudes. Time after time has Europe been 
 informed that the dissolution of the Austrian Empire was 
 about to take place, and yet, as if by wonder, it has re- 
 gained its former position as one of the chief Powers of 
 Europe ; and those who have known Austro-Hungary 
 will acknowledge that these constantly-recurring signs of 
 vitality arise from the love and respect which the various 
 races have always entertained for the House of Hapsburg, 
 which they regard as belonging to themselves. 
 
 The Emperor possesses the great characteristic of his 
 family, that of making himself at home with his subjects ; 
 and if mistakes are made in State affairs, the good people 
 of Austria feel convinced that they do not arise from the 
 Emperor's negligence. 
 
 His Majesty is very simple in his habits, and passion- 
 ately fond of field-sports. 
 
 There are many who prophesy that the age of universal 
 anarchy and revolution is near at hand ; but the majority 
 of my readers will probably agree with me that, with 
 enlightened and constitutional monarchs like those of 
 
EMPEROR OF AUSTRO-HUXGARY. 159 
 
 Austria, Brazil, Italy, Spain, Belgium, Holland, and 
 those of Scandinavia and Greece, the different nations 
 over whose destinies they preside have little need to fear 
 this catastrophe, not merely because the institutions 
 which their rulers have introduced guarantee to them 
 those liberties which enable a people to become peaceful, 
 great, and prosperous, but because the continuance of 
 such a state of things is another guarantee, from the fact 
 that the illustrious Ladies who share their thrones have, 
 by their high tone of morality, fully demonstrated that 
 they possess all those attributes of a mother and sovereign 
 which have rendered the name of Maria Theresa so justly 
 famous in the history of the world, and that therefore 
 their children will be taught to follow in the footsteps of 
 their parents. 
 
PART II. 
 
 FEMALE MAGYAR CELEBRITIES. 
 
FEMALE MAGYAR CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Before giving an account of Female Magyar Celebrities, 
 I think it will interest my readers if I portray some of the 
 attributes of their character. In my belief the features 
 of the females betray to a far greater extent than those of 
 the men the origin of their race, and the same may be 
 said as regards character. One of the greatest virtues 
 in the Magyar mother is that God-like quality, the love 
 of her offspring, whom she cherishes with all the tender 
 devotion of the Hindoo mother. The mother's constant 
 care is the well-being of her children. How often have 
 I heard a mother answer, on my asking whither she was 
 hurrying so early in the morning : ' I am going to offer 
 prayers for the success of my son who is going to pass 
 his examination to-day.' From the peculiar construction 
 of their minds, they require to be fondly and deeply 
 loved by their husbands, for their love is of no common 
 kind. It is life to them, and without it they are the 
 most miserable and unhappy beings that this world can 
 contain. And it is certain that if they have loving hus- 
 bands, they will make good domestic wives. It is no un- 
 common thing to find them not only keeping the accounts 
 of their household, but also that of a business, and in 
 higher life the financial management of extensive estates. 
 Those who have seen the Magyar wife even of the 
 humblest class doing the honours of the house will, I 
 think, agree with me in saying that in this she is not to 
 
164 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 be surpassed. She has a peculiar unique way of doing it. 
 Every one is at once at home with her; and even the most 
 humble and timid person, after having shaken hands with 
 the hostess, feels as if he were talking to a dear old friend 
 whom he has not seen for many years. She is always 
 the same at all times and seasons. The peasantry of her 
 country look upon her with affectionate regard, and in 
 every town we find its districts divided among the ladies 
 of all ranks with the object of affording personal relief 
 to the humble and indigent. The Magyar lady looks 
 upon the English wife as the type of this order of beings, 
 and seeks to follow her good example in all things. She 
 considers marriage a holy state of existence ; and with 
 such wives as these we can fully understand how the 
 husbands must appreciate such sentiments as are thus 
 expressed by our poet, Campbell : — 
 
 And say without our hopes, without our fears, 
 "Without the home which plighted love endears, 
 Without the smile from partial beauty won, 
 Oh, what were man ? — a world without a sun ! 
 
 There is no doubt that they possess great mental capacity ; 
 and it is extraordinary that they have arrived at so much 
 knowledge, for they marry very early in life, and the 
 great difficulties of obtaining first-rate masters, together 
 with the political agitation which has been for many 
 years going on in their country, must have been a bar to 
 their becoming highly educated. Strangers are generally 
 astonished at their being versed in the politics not only of 
 the Austro-Hungarian Empire, but of other countries. 
 They are also well acquainted with the works of the 
 leading European writers. Their favourite English 
 authors are Macaulay and Carlyle. They are wonder- 
 fully quick in picking up information, and possess the 
 peculiar knack which the French women have of snatch- 
 ing your thoughts from your mind before you have tim. 
 
THE MAGYAR WOMEN. 165, 
 
 to utter them, which is no doubt unpleasant : but the 
 next time you see them you will forgive them, for they 
 will inform you that they have read the work from which 
 you have obtained your opinions. 
 
 One of the greatest charms of Hungarian society is to 
 be found in their dear old ladies, who, with any amount 
 of ailments, are always ready to amuse you ; and this 
 they can do, for their mind retains the freshness and 
 vigour of youth. I have before said that girls arc married 
 when very young, so that there are plenty of grand- 
 mothers and great-grandmothers ; and one of the most 
 agreeable sights is to see one of these venerable ladies 
 with her third generation. Two generations seem 
 suddenly to be forgotten, for she speaks to her great- 
 granddaughter as if she were speaking to her own child. 
 
 And now I suppose I must say something about the 
 young ladies, who, for the information of my readers, I 
 have not the slightest hesitation to own, are the fairest 
 daughters of Eve, and who certainly possess some of those 
 qualities which the wicked world attributes to our good 
 mother. They are fond of admiration, do not object to a 
 little flirtation, nor to your falling desperately in love 
 with them ; but they would not hurt your feelings for the 
 world, for they arc the most tender-hearted of their sex. 
 And they can be jealous at times, but that is a way they 
 have ; they say it is not their fault, it is in their nature, 
 and descended to them from Mrs. Ilunyor and Mrs. 
 Magyar. They have two types of beauty and cha- 
 racter — Haidee and Dudu. They are passionately fond 
 of music, singing, and dancing, and if you wish to see 
 them to advantage, gaze on them when they are dancing 
 their national dance, the Csardas — a dangerous experi- 
 ment ; and I should caution my readers not to get in 
 the habit of looking at the dancers, for the Hungarian 
 girl has a way of darting a glance of such an electric 
 
166 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 power as will root you to the ground. It is stated that 
 no one but a Magyar can perform this peculiar measure, 
 which is no doubt of an Oriental origin. It seems that 
 the present way of dancing it is far more exciting than 
 the ancient style. 
 
 Most girls speak French, German, and English. The 
 latter language they are very partial to. As regards 
 their mental qualities, there is some difficulty at first in 
 finding out where their strength lies. They never show 
 their cards before they know yours. They say that they 
 wish to accommodate their conversation to your ideas, 
 which is very kind of them ; but the ice once broken, you 
 will be fascinated with the freshness and vigour of their 
 remarks, for they are not like our English young ladies, 
 who appear to be totally different in town and country. 
 The Magyar girl is always the same straightforward, 
 
 good-hearted creature. 
 
 In conclusion, they are celebrated for four things — the 
 length and beauty of their hair, the wonderful expression 
 of their countenance and play of features, their flashing 
 eyes and finely-formed limbs, and lastly, if not least, for 
 the smallness of their feet. The world tells us, if Ave 
 wish to see a queen-like walker, to go to Toledo, but I 
 should advise my readers, before so doing, to witness a 
 Magyar girl moving over rough ground. 
 
ELIZABETH SZILAGYI. 167 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 ELIZABETH SZILAGYI. 
 
 The life of Elizabeth Szilagyi constitutes one of the 
 most brilliant episodes in the history of the fifteenth 
 century. Her father, Vladislaus Szilagyi, stood high in 
 the favour of Sigisnmnd, who, as a mark of his special 
 favour, presented him with the estate of Ilorochszey, 
 which name was afterwards adopted by the Szilagyi 
 family. Her mother was Katharina Bellini. Elizabeth 
 was married early in life to the great John Ilunyady, 
 who, as we have before stated, died shortly after one of 
 his most brilliant victories. His death was for his oppo- 
 nents the signal for a round of festivities. At a banquet 
 given to celebrate the fall of his rival, Cilley told his 
 friends that he would never know what rest was until he 
 had utterly destroyed the whole family of Hunyadv. 
 The £n*eat likeness of character which existed between 
 Vladislaus Ilunyady and his father, coupled with his own 
 endearing manners, had rendered him the favourite of 
 the people ; and this popularity was increased by the 
 manner in which he and his mother had been treated by 
 their enemies. Ulrich Cilley saw in him an opponent 
 who might stand in his path, as the leader of the people, 
 and prevent him from obtaining the long-cherished object 
 of his ambition —the crown of Hungary. He therefore 
 determined to take his life ; and in a letter to his father- 
 in-law, Brankovics, he stated that he would shortly send 
 him the heads of the two Hunyady as a present. This 
 
168 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 letter fell into the hands of the friends of the Hunyady, 
 and Vladislaus was advised to be prepared for all con- 
 tingencies. Cilley's great aim was to get himself placed 
 in such a position as would enable him at the first con- 
 venient opportunity to arrest the young Hungarian 
 nobleman. He therefore induced the King to call to- 
 gether a Landtag at Futak, to which the patriot's son 
 was summoned ; but the wily traitor had beforehand 
 arranged with the King that he should be named 
 Gubernator, and that an accomplice of his should receive 
 command of the forces. This, he thought, would give 
 him sufficient influence amongst the Deputies to obtain 
 their sanction for his iniquitous acts. The Landtag met, 
 Cilley was at once proclaimed Gubernator, and Ujlaky 
 made Commander-in-Chief; but young Hunyady ap- 
 peared at the head of such a force that Cilley was obliged 
 to give up for the present all thoughts of getting him 
 into his power. It is here, it is said, that the letter of 
 Cilley was put into the hands of Vladislaus ; but, such 
 was the respect of the young Hungarian for the laws of 
 the land, that he did not attempt to seek vengeance on 
 his cowardly foe, and followed the King to Belgrade, with 
 the determination of exposing Cilley's conduct at the 
 first convenient opportunity. 
 
 One day, during the time that the King was in the 
 chapel, Vladislaus Hunyady met Cilley in one of the 
 royal apartments. The young man upbraided him with 
 honest indignation for his cowardly persecution against 
 his mother and family. One word led to another, and 
 on Vladislaus producing Cilley's letter as a damning 
 proof of his dastardly conduct, the latter broke out in a 
 storm of invectives. Vladislaus called upon him, if he 
 wished to remain unpunished, to resign his post and leave 
 the country ; upon which Cilley called the son of the 
 great patriot a traitor ! This was too much even for the 
 
ELIZABETH SZILAGYI. 169 
 
 youth who had been taught from his cradle the principle 
 of restraining passions. In his excitement he grasped his 
 sword, but Cilley who had calculated the effect of his 
 words, had drawn his sabre, and before Vladislaus could 
 unsheath, aimed a deadly blow at the head of his victim. 
 But his weapon having come in contact with a large ring 
 which Vladislaus wore on the finger of his upraised hand, 
 the blow was not fatal : he was, however, wounded. The 
 friends of Vladislaus, who had followed their young lord, 
 fearing that Cilley would take some cowardly advantage 
 over his youthful opponent, hearing the noise of the 
 conflict, entered the room, and on seeing their beloved 
 master covered with blood, rushed madly on Cilley and 
 cut him to pieces, despite the remonstrances and efforts 
 of Vladislaus, who bitterly reproached them for the act 
 which they had committed. Disdaining to seek safety in 
 flight, the young Hungarian noble at once went to the 
 King, and throwing himself on his knees, begged his 
 Majesty's pardon for the tragedy which had taken place, 
 entreating him not to revenge himself on his family and 
 friends. The King, it seems, was moved by the noble 
 sorrow of young-Hunyady, and remembering the great 
 deeds and services of his patriotic father, he forgave the 
 son, and solemnly swore that he would take no further 
 step in the matter, however painful the fate of his uncle 
 was to him, and added that he himself would visit his 
 mother at Temeswar. These joyful tidings the loving 
 son at once communicated to his dearly cherished mother, 
 who, on the approach of her sovereign, went to meet him 
 with her son Mathias at the head of a princely retinue. 
 The touching spectacle of this loving woman, on whose 
 face was depicted her sorrow for the great and glorious 
 husband whom she had so lately lost, and the fears which 
 she entertained for the safety of her beloved children, 
 made such an impression on the King, that he did his 
 
170 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 utmost to console the bereaved lad}'; and in order to 
 remove any doubts which she might have with respect to 
 his feelings toward her and her sons, he repeated the 
 solemn oath which he had made to Vladislaus, telling the 
 widow that from henceforth he should regard her as his 
 mother, and her two sons as his brothers, and presented 
 Vladislaus at the same time with a most magnificent 
 cloak. The two Hunyady accompanied the King to the 
 court at Pesth. The reinstalment of the family of 
 Hunyady in the Sovereign's good graces was seen with 
 little pleasure by those who wished to get the King into 
 their power. It is true one of the principal, and we 
 might say most inveterate, enemies of the Hunyady, was 
 in his last resting-place, but there was still amongst their 
 enemies a man who of all others should have been a pro- 
 tector to the sons of the great patriot. This fiend in 
 human shape was Garay, Palatine of Hungary. Owing 
 the post he now occupied to John Hunyady, he not only 
 calumniated his benefactor, but plotted against his life. 
 We have seen how this noble man generously forgave 
 him ; and so convinced was he of Garay's future friend- 
 ship, that he consented to the union of his son with 
 Maria, the daughter of Garay, and the two lovers had, at 
 the time of the reconciliation of the King with Hunyady, 
 exchanged rings. Garay, who wished to get the King 
 completely under his authority, caused reports to be 
 circulated in the country that the Turks intended re- 
 suming hostilities ; and so well did his agents manage 
 this, that Vladislaus, believing in the veracity of these 
 reports, gladly seized an opportunity of proving his 
 fidelity to his sovereign, and at once set out for the 
 purpose of collecting all his retainers, and those of his 
 friends. No sooner had he left the Court than Garay, 
 with the rest of the malcontents, insinuated to the Kincr 
 that Hunyady's party intended to make him their pri- 
 
ELIZABETH SZILAGYI. 171 
 
 soner, and raise Vladislaus to the Crown of Hungary. 
 The King listened to their specious statements, and was 
 finally convinced of the truth of the pretended treachery. 
 Vladislaus was therefore recalled to Pesth to have a fare- 
 well audience with his Kin£ before taking command of 
 his little army ; but the moment he entered the royal 
 castle, he was seized by G amy's satellites, and brought 
 before a court who pronounced the sentence of death 
 against him. At the same time bis brother Mathias and 
 all the friends of the Hunyady family who could be 
 seized were thrown into prison and Loaded an i t li chains. 
 
 On the third evening of his imprisonment, at the time 
 when the light of day .-inks amongst the western clouds 
 of the horizon, when labour is rewarded with rest, when 
 the fond mother, surrounded by her infant children, stands 
 at the lowly porch with Bmiling lace, waiting for the 
 return of her husband, when Lovers seek t lie shaded brook 
 
 to speak of future joys, Vladislaus passed his prison gates 
 
 to meet his doom. His long silken locks fluttered in the 
 
 wind as with stately tread and manly countenance he 
 advanced to the final scene of his life — a life, it is true, 
 which had been short but during the time he had been 
 in this world he had proved himself the worthy repre- 
 sentative of his father, 'flic intense love which he enter- 
 tained towards his widowed mother seems now to have 
 given him strength. All those who saw him shrank back 
 with feelings of veneration, for his fare beamed with 
 divine inspiration. Arrived at the BCaffold, he turned to 
 the spectators, and, with burning eloquence, proved the 
 innocence of his intentions. Then, with dignified com- 
 posure, he prepared himself for the executioner's fatal 
 blow. Three times did the deadly instrument sweep 
 round as it fell in as many successive blows on the neck 
 of the innocent victim, who now rose to the astonishment 
 of all, and again protesting his innocence, called upon the 
 
172 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 executioner to desist, for, according to the ancient laws 
 of Hungary, the greatest malefactor is reprieved after 
 having received three blows of the executioner's axe. 
 The long cloak which he wore, the gift of the perjured 
 King, entangled him in his movements, and threw him 
 to the ground. The executioner again raised his axe, 
 and this time it proved fatal. Thus fell one of the most 
 promising youths of Hungary. But what must have 
 been the feelings of the mother on hearing- of the murder 
 of her darling son, coupled with the knowledge that 
 Mathias was in the hands of his deadly enemies, and for 
 all that she might know had already shared his brother's 
 fate ! For some time she was inconsolable, and her 
 friends thought her reason would forsake her ; but sud- 
 denly, as if by magic, she became another being ; she 
 whose bosom had known no other thought for years than 
 domestic love, was now convulsed with the desire for 
 revenge. When she appeared before her followers they 
 scarcelv knew her, for her magnificent raven-black hair 
 had now become grey ; that voice which had never 
 uttered an angry word, now quivered with vehement 
 passion ; the beautiful face and eyes, which formerly were 
 a reflexion of the Madonna-like feelings of her soul, now 
 gleamed like those of the lioness robbed of her cubs. 
 The death of her son had raised a storm of indignation 
 throughout the country. The great nobles had already 
 forsaken the court of their King, and when the widowed 
 mother called upon her country for justice and for the 
 liberation of her child, an army of devoted followers 
 appeared around her. This force Elizabeth placed under 
 the command of her brother Szilagyi, who advanced 
 into Transylvania, destroying all the royal castles with- 
 out meeting with any resistance. Pongracz von Szent- 
 miklos, Lord-Lieutenant of Liptau, successful 11 v raised 
 the standard of revolt in the Upper Provinces, and Ofen 
 
ELIZABETH SZILAGYI. 173 
 
 would probably have fallen into the hands of the insur- 
 gents, had not the Austrians come to its relief. The 
 Turks also, at this time, began to renew their inroads. 
 The King, finding that his party was not sufficiently 
 strong to support him, fled to Vienna, taking Mathias 
 with him ; and then convoked a Landtag at Pressburg, 
 for the purpose of coming to some arrangement with 
 Elizabeth and her brother; but they declined to listen to 
 any argument unless the King, as a guarantee for his 
 good faith, at once delivered Mathias to them. Upon 
 this the King went to Prague with the young Hungarian 
 noble, and placed him in the safe custody of Podiebrad, 
 and, hearing that the Turks had retired, returned to 
 Vienna for the purpose of renewing negotiations with the 
 Ilunyady party. Being again unsuccessful, and a regu- 
 lar civil war having now broken out in Hungary with 
 greater fury than ever, the King returned to Prague, 
 where he suddenly died. It is Mated that his death was 
 caused by poison administered to him by the agency of 
 Podiebrad. 
 
 The tidings of the King's death seem to have divided 
 Hungary into two hostile camps with reference to the 
 monarch r. Szilagyi, confiding in the strength 
 
 of his party and the veneration with which the name of 
 Ilunyady was regarded in Hungary, proposed the elec- 
 tion of Mathias. This was unanimously adopted by the 
 majority of the nobles. The other party, headed by 
 Gamy, who himself wished to be elected King, consisted 
 of several political groups, who represented the interests 
 of the various pretenders to the Crown, and who only 
 acknowledged allegiance to (iaray until they should have 
 obtained the downfall of the party of Ilunyady. A 
 national assembly for the purpose of electing the future 
 King of Hungary, was convoked for the first day of the 
 enduing January, by Garay, Ujlaky, Paul Banffy, the 
 
174 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Archbishop Dionysius, and several other ecclesiastical and 
 secular dignitaries. Szilagyi marched to Pesth at the head 
 of 20,000 followers, and accompanied by a large number 
 of magnates. Garay's party, perceiving that the majority 
 were in favour of Mathias, remained at Ofen, and de- 
 manded that the envoys of Foreign powers, who repre- 
 sented the interests of the different pretenders to the 
 Crown, should have a voice in the deliberations for the 
 election of a King. Szilagyi, actuated by patriotic 
 feelings, and wishing to save his country from further 
 civil war, guaranteed by oath the safety of Garay and his 
 friends, if they would come over and take part in the 
 deliberations of the Magnates. Garay agreed to this, 
 and for a long time succeeded in preventing the assembly 
 from coming to any unanimous conclusion. But his 
 ambitious aim was defeated in the most singular manner. 
 At the time of the meeting of the Assembly an intense 
 cold prevailed, and the Danube was entirely frozen over, 
 so that thousands of people had collected upon it, while 
 the inhabitants of the town had crowded round the 
 building in which the deliberations were taking place. 
 The severity of the weather and the length of time 
 during which they had been awaiting the result had 
 greatly tried the temper of the multitude, when it appears 
 some sturdy partisan of the family of Hunyady raised the 
 cry of l Long life to Mathias King of Hungary.' The 
 name which was dearest to their hearts was naturally re- 
 echoed by the thousands who were present, and their 
 exulting cries interrupted the excited debate which was 
 then going on. Garay, like a skilful diplomatist, seeing 
 that all was lost, immediately came to terms with Szilagyi, 
 and the result was that Mathias was solemnly proclaimed 
 King of Hungary. The great difficulty which now arose 
 was to obtain the freedom of Mathias, who, as we have 
 stated, was in the power of Podiebrad. This ambitious 
 
ELIZABETH SZILAGYI. 175 
 
 Bohemian, knowing the value of his captive, was in no 
 hurry to deliver him up until he was well recompensed 
 for so doing, and modestly required as the price of his 
 freedom the sum of 40,000 ducats, probably with the 
 understanding that Mathias should not interfere in his 
 election to the Crown of Bohemia, and would marry his 
 (Podiebrad's) daughter. 
 
 John Vitez, an old companion in arms of Hunyady, 
 who had been trusted with the important mission of reco- 
 vering the King, now hastened to the mother of Mathias, 
 to communicate to her the welcome tidings. Elizabeth, 
 at the head of an immense retinue, proceeded to Strase- 
 nitz. Her joy at receiving again into her arms that 
 child whose safety was the theme of her constant prayers 
 through the dreadful scenes of bloodshed which she had 
 witnessed cannot be described. 
 
 Their progress to the capital of Hungary presented a 
 spectacle which few Hungarians could ever have hoped 
 to behold during the hundred years of civil discord. 
 When we listen to the descriptions of those who have 
 portrayed this scene, it woidd seem that the future poli- 
 tical horizon of Hungary could never have been again 
 darkened by the smallest cloud of intestine warfare. 
 Unhappily, such was not the case, as we shall see. On 
 the accession of her son to power, Elizabeth Szilagyi 
 seems to have returned to her former self. Neither she 
 nor her son ever once attempted to inflict the slightest 
 injury on those who had so bitterly persecuted their 
 family ; and until her death she might be termed the 
 ministering angel of her son. She died in 1484, six 
 years before her son Mathias, universally mourned ; for 
 even the hearts of her most inveterate enemies must have 
 been softened down when they heard of her death. 
 
176 HUNGABIAIS" CELEBKITIES. 
 
 CHAPTEE II. 
 
 ANNA BOKNEMISZA. 
 
 The name of Bornemisza belongs to one of the most 
 ancient and noble families of Transylvania. One of that 
 family had two daughters ; and the eldest, Anna, pos- 
 sessed so many womanly virtues that her life can 
 scarcely fail to interest the reader. It is true she never 
 interfered in politics, or led her husband's soldiers on to 
 battle ; but her life was spent in giving good advice to 
 her husband, and acting the part of a mother towards 
 her subjects. 
 
 Anna was born in the year 1626, and in the bloom of 
 youth married Michael Apafy, Prince of Transylvania. 
 This young noble seems to have been passionately fond 
 of his beautiful bride. He had considerable literary 
 talents, and possessed many good points of character ; but, 
 unfortunately, he was easily led by others, though, to his 
 credit be it said, when his wife was near him he always 
 acted on her advice. 
 
 The dreamy days of love of this young pair did not 
 last long. Pakoczy II., Prince of Transylvania, had 
 concluded an alliance with Charles Grustavus, King of 
 Sweden, for the purpose of dividing Poland between 
 them. The whole youth of the Transylvanian nobility- 
 flocked to Rakoczy's standard, and amongst them was 
 Anna's husband. In the commencement of the year 
 1657 they invaded Poland, and effected a junction with 
 the army of the King of Sweden, at Cracow. The King 
 
AXXA BORXEMISZA. 177 
 
 of Denmark, who was then at war with Sweden, com- 
 pelled Charles Gustavus to return home ; and Rakoczy II. 
 was forced to retreat under the most humiliating circum- 
 stances. Kemeny, under whom Michael Apafy served, 
 was surrounded by the Tartars ; and, after a desperate 
 resistance, he and a large part of his forces were taken 
 prisoners, amongst whom was Apafy. These tidings 
 nearly broke the youthful heart of Anna ; but, after 
 some considerable time, through the most unheard-of ex- 
 ertions, in which she expended nearly all her resources, 
 she was enabled to purchase the freedom of her husband. 
 Apafy, in the society of his wife, seems to have re- 
 mained a passive spectator during the turbulent events 
 which followed each other in rapid succession. Through 
 the disunion which existed amongst the nobles of Tran- 
 sylvania that unhappy country was nearly turned into 
 a wilderness. The Turks had played a considerable part 
 in this devastation, and, in fact, Transylvania might have 
 been considered as a fief of the Crescent. Kemeny, who 
 had been elected Prince, was defeated by the Turks, and 
 the discontented nobles and the Sultan iioav called upon 
 the inhabitants to elect another ruler. On their refusal 
 to do so, he selected Apafy, solemnly acknowledging him 
 as ruler of Transylvania. Apafy at first declined to oc- 
 cupy this exalted position, and it was only alter the most 
 extreme resistance that he accepted it. The moment 
 Anna became Princess, the effect of her influence on her 
 husband was evident by his wise and sensible acts ; and 
 his people, in acknowledgment of his good intentions, sent 
 envoys to Kemeny to ask him to resign bis rank, and allow 
 them to reap the fruits of peace. This hardy and valiant 
 prince, however, who had been up to his expulsion the 
 most devoted patriot, would not listen to their entreaties, 
 but, entering Transylvania, w r as defeated, and lost his 
 life in an engagement with the Turks. 
 
 N 
 
178 . HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 When Apafy was acknowledged as ruler, the Turks 
 and the Austrians occupied the greater part of Tran- 
 sylvania, but, acting under the advice of his wife, he 
 adroitly managed to get his country free from these two 
 obnoxious guests ; and from this moment his beautiful 
 country began to prosper. 
 
 In every act, however, of the Transylvanian Prince 
 .the hand of his clever wife was to be seen. In fact, th > 
 reins of government may be said to have been wholly in 
 her hands, and her weak but good husband might be 
 considered as the instrument by which she bestowed on 
 the people the blessings of a good administration. Her 
 life must have been a most difficult one, for she could 
 never leave her husband's side for a moment without fear 
 that on her return she would find that he had been in- 
 duced by the specious flatteries of courtiers to undo some 
 wise plan which he had promised to make the law of the 
 land. By degrees, notwithstanding, Anna induced him 
 to shake off and banish from his court and society those 
 dangerous advisers. The worthy Princess now determined 
 to place near her husband some person on whom she 
 could rely to help her in managing the Prince, and 
 during her absence prevent any of his former associates 
 from approaching him. Her choice fell upon Michael 
 Teleki, a man of considerable talent, but who, under the 
 mask of friendship, concealed the ambitious design of 
 outwitting the wakeful Anna, and getting her weak hus- 
 band completely into his power. A great hindrance, 
 however, to Teleki's nefarious designs was Dionysius 
 Banfy, the brother-in-law of Anna, who was one of the 
 most powerful supporters of Apafy, and possessed great 
 influence with the Princess and her husband. The wily 
 minister seized a convenient opportunity during the tem- 
 porary absence of Anna so to work upon the mind of Apafy, 
 that he induced this weak Prince to sign an order for the 
 
AXXA BORXEMISZA. 179 
 
 execution of Banfy. On Anna's return, she, with great 
 difficulty, ascertained the dreadful tidings ; and as she 
 knew that, should her brother-in-law be executed, she 
 and her husband would lose their greatest friend, on her 
 knees she implored Apafy to counter-order the execution. 
 When the King was at length induced to sign the order 
 for Banfy's pardon, it was impossible for the messenger 
 to arrive in time to save his life. Great as her distress 
 and misery was, Anna forgave her husband, and did her 
 utmost to counteract the evil designs of the ambitious 
 Teleki, who was now, through the untimely death of his 
 victim, Banfy, the first person in court, and had so got 
 Apafy into his power, that it was with great difficulty 
 that Anna could obtain access to her husband, whose 
 mind now became greatly enfeebled through debauchery 
 and drunkenness, to which he was instigated by his dis- 
 honourable minister. Paul Beldi, the leader of the 
 Seklcrs, was greatly feared by Teleki. This chief was 
 universally respected, not only by his followers but by 
 a large number of the Transylvanian nobles, and was 
 known to be opposed to the ambitious schemes of the 
 minister. The latter, therefore, determined to get rid of 
 him, as he had got rid of Banfy. He caused him to be 
 arrested on a charge of disrespect towards the Prince ; 
 and when that unfortunate ruler was in a drunken fit 
 Teleki managed to get his signature to the order for 
 Beld'fs execution. Fortunately for the leader of the Sek- 
 lcrs, the good Anna obtained access to the King when he 
 was sober, and so well convinced him of the falseness of 
 the accusation brought against Beldi, that, yielding to 
 her prayers, he rescinded his order. This time Anna's 
 messenger of mercy arrived in time to save the name of 
 her husband from being sullied with the murder of one of 
 his most loyal subjects. During the sixteen years that 
 she played the part of the protecting angel to her people, 
 
 N 2 
 
180 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 she seems to have constantly defeated the malevolent 
 designs of the all-powerful minister ; and hers must have 
 been no easy task when we consider that her very foot- 
 steps were watched by the subordinates of her great 
 enemy. Up to the last moments of her life, Anna seems 
 to have retained for her husband the same devoted love 
 and affection which she had felt for him when he first took 
 her to the home of his ancestors ; and he appears always 
 to have been ready to follow her advice as long as she 
 was near him. The part which he took in the revolu- 
 tionary wars of Hungary rendered it ten times more diffi- 
 cult for Anna to assist him with her counsels ; and we 
 are certain that, had she been able to do so, the misfor- 
 tunes which befell the ruler of Transylvania, and which 
 compelled him eventually to take up his residence at 
 Fogaros, where he was a mere vassal of the Austrians, 
 would never have taken place. Anna was a great patron 
 of the fine arts, was especially fond of music arid singing, 
 and did her best to develope the blessings of education. 
 Her son, Michael Apafy II., who had been elected ruler 
 of Transylvania and Duke of the Holy Roman Empire 
 during her lifetime, and in whom she trusted that she 
 had given a good and sagacious ruler to her country, died 
 a few years after his mother, on the 1st of February, 
 1712. With him ended the name of Apafy, and the 
 independence of Transylvania. 
 
HELEN ZRIXn. 181 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 HELEN ZRINYI. 
 
 If the world honours with the name of Great and Good 
 those whose lives, from their early childhood until their 
 spirit was taken away from amongst us, have been passed 
 in the practice of self-denial for the benefit of others, whose 
 sole wish for the prolongation of existence was to alleviate 
 suffering, it must be admitted that Helen Zrinyi deserves 
 to be classed amongst the first of her sex. She not only 
 possessed all those virtues which render a child the dar- 
 ling of her father and mother, and when matured by 
 years, make a wife the pride and consolation of her hus- 
 band, and a model to her children ; but in addition to this, 
 she could, when filial duty demanded it, restrain those 
 feelings which are dearest to a girl ; and through her 
 whole life this noble creature seems, in a worldly point of 
 view, to have been the victim of misfortune. Born in 
 the lap of luxury, she was doomed to end her life in 
 penury, subsisting on the charity of the Sultan. At one 
 time Queen of Upper Hungary, and wife of one of the 
 noblest and bravest knights of his time, she was separated 
 from her husband and children, and had to pine for 
 several years immured in the walls of an Austrian 
 cloister. Helen was the eldest daughter of Count Peter 
 Zrinyi, who was married to Anna Katharine Frangi- 
 pani, and she was born in 1643. The glory which sur- 
 rounded the deeds of her ancestors seems to have inspired 
 the youthful mind of Helen with an heroic and patriotic 
 
182 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 spirit of emulation. In the year 1665 she was betrothed 
 to Franz Rakoczy, one of the most powerful and wealthy 
 Hungarian princes. In this ceremony, we see this beau- 
 tiful creature giving the strongest proof of her obedience 
 to the wishes of her parents, for her youthful heart told 
 her that she could never return the love w T hich her future 
 husband felt for her; and thus in the first step of her 
 eventful life, the feelings natural to her sex were blighted 
 even before they had begun to bud. The cause of this 
 union was a political one, the interests of the houses 
 of Zrinyi and Kakoczy requiring it in order to enable 
 them to increase their influence in the country. A year 
 later Pakoczy led his lovely bride in great pomp to the 
 halls of his ancestors, where she was surrounded by a 
 princely court, and everything seemed to foreshadow 
 future happiness ; but the political horizon of Hungary 
 soon after darkened, and misfortunes followed each other 
 in rapid succession. Many of the nobles, discontented 
 with the rule of Leopold, who, they considered, had in- 
 fringed on their constitutional rights, conspired against 
 him, for the purpose of forcing him to withdraw the 
 foreign soldiers who were in Hungary, and repeal those 
 laws which were at variance with their rights and 
 institutions. This party had no evil designs against the 
 person of the King, or the rights of his family to the 
 Crown, and was supported by a large number of Protes- 
 tants. But it seems that Count Zrinyi was actuated by 
 the idea of placing the crown of Hungary on his own 
 head ; and in order to gain the support of his son-in-law 
 and Nadasdy, he offered to raise the former to the rank 
 of Prince of Transylvania, and the latter to that of Pala- 
 tine. Fearing, however, that many of the conspirators 
 would refuse him their support when they became ac- 
 quainted with his plan, and that his party would not be 
 strong enough to dethrone Leopold, Zrinyi secretly sent 
 
HELEN ZRIJSYI. 183 
 
 an envoy to the Porte, offering to pay the Sultan a yearly 
 tribute of 12,000 ducats if he would assist him. This 
 was declined. Zrinyi in this extremity unfurled the 
 banner of revolt, and called upon his son-in-law and rela- 
 tions to assist him. He was defeated and taken prisoner, 
 together with his son and one of his daughters, as well as 
 his brother-in-law. Zrinyi and Frangipani were be- 
 headed. Their death, and the miscarriage of the conspi- 
 racy, had such an effect on Helen's mother, who had 
 played one of the principal parts in this rebellion, that 
 she went raving mad and died in a lunatic asylum. 
 Kakoczy had done his best to assist his father-in-law, and 
 it was only through the intervention of his mother that 
 his life was spared, on condition of his paying an immense 
 sum of money. Helen seems to have borne this great loss 
 with the most Christian fortitude ; but the blow must have 
 been doubly great by the knowledge that the misfortune 
 which had befallen many of her friends was caused by the 
 unwarrantable ambition of her parents. Scarcely had 
 she recovered from the effects of this great catastrophe 
 than hard fate inflicted upon her another severe blow. 
 Her husband, whom it is true she had never loved, yet 
 whose conduct as a father and husband had animated her 
 to regard him with the noblest and most exalted feelings 
 of friendship, was borne away to the last home of his 
 fathers. Helen now seems to have devoted all her ener- 
 gies to the instruction and bringing up of her children. 
 Her son Franz was afterwards known as the most deter- 
 mined defender of his Protestant countrymen. 
 
 The loss of her relations threw the whole management 
 of her fortunes on the head of the widowed mother, who 
 yet found sufficient time to interest herself in the cause 
 of her unfortunate friends and relatives, who were then 
 suffering for having participated in her father's guilt, and 
 it is stated that her efforts were crowned with success. 
 
184 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 The miserable state of Hungary, which, was devastated 
 by revolution and by civil and religious discord, re- 
 awakened in the mind of Helen the dreams of her child- 
 hood, but she was not then in a position to assist her 
 beloved country. Hungary was now divided into two 
 parties, loyalists and rebels, who inflicted on each other 
 the most barbarous cruelties ; but still more wretched was 
 the state of the humble and peaceful cultivator of the 
 land, for at every opportunity each party plundered his 
 home and devastated his fields, thus reducing him to 
 starvation. Amidst the bloodthirsty revenge of both 
 parties, Helen was ever to be found ready to encounter 
 any danger if she could shelter or protect the suffering ; 
 her name was venerated for miles around her. Count 
 Emerich Tokolyi, the leader of the Kuriiczen, one of the 
 most determined opponents of Leopold, became ac- 
 quainted with Helen. His manly beauty, his great 
 talents, coupled with the patriotic devotion which he had 
 always displayed in the defence of his faith and country, 
 seem to have produced a lasting effect on the sensitive 
 mind of the lovely and noble Helen, and for the first 
 time in her life, she found that the presence of man had 
 given her a new existence. Tokolyi, on his side, was no 
 less struck by the grace and beauty of this magnificent 
 woman, who, in all her actions, displayed the feelings of a 
 thorough Christian ; and the result of their acquaintance 
 was their betrothal. Helen's mother-in-law was vio- 
 lently opposed to the match, and Tokolyi's position and 
 religion offered little chance of the Court of Vienna ever 
 allowing Helen to espouse her lover. She was threatened 
 that if she married him, the rio-ht of beins: guardian to 
 her children would be taken away from her. The 
 obedience to those whom she considered as her superiors 
 was here again manifested. Although passionately in love 
 with Tokolyi, she refused for the space of three years his 
 
 
HELEX ZRIXYI. 185 
 
 proffered hand, until after her mother-in-law's death. 
 The consent of the Emperor depended on the varying 
 success of his arms. Tokolyi was then supported by the 
 deadly enemies of the House of Austria — viz. France 
 and Turkey. At last, the long-wished-for opportunity 
 arrived, and the marriage took place. A few weeks after 
 their espousal, Tokolyi again took the field, and in a 
 short space of time the important towns of Kashau and 
 Tiilek fell into his hands. These victories induced the 
 Sultan to acknowledge him King of Upper Hungary. 
 Twelve months afterwards, Helen gave birth to a boy 
 who was named George, and fate, as if determined always 
 to counterbalance her joys by the weight of misfortune, 
 ordained that he should die shortly after his birth. Now 
 followed the bitter days of this Christian woman's life. 
 Tokolyi's allies, the Turks, had been defeated before 
 Vienna ; and thus she lost the greater part of her 
 demesnes, and for many years was separated from the 
 man whom she so devotedly loved, for the stern call of 
 duty dragged him reluctantly away. Her husband's 
 partisans, the Protestant clergy, were now the butt of 
 the Austro-Roman-Catholic party, which was headed by 
 Lobkowitz ; and we are told that upwards of 450 Pro- 
 testant priests and teachers were condemned to death. 1 
 
 Once, and once only, during the space of seven years, 
 Tokolyi again sought his bride, and this was for the 
 purpose of inducing her to allow her son Franz to be 
 sent as hostage to the Sultan, in order to regain his con- 
 fidence, for Tokolyi had been accused of having caused 
 the ill-success of the Turks by betraying them to the 
 Emperor. What a terrible conflict must now have taken 
 
 1 A great number of these had their sentonce commuted, and in the year 
 1675, we find those who were still alive in the galleys of Trieste and 
 tJaplea liberated through the intercession of the Dutch admiral, IUiyter, 
 and of the Elector of Saxony. 
 
186 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 place in the bosom of Helen ! She knew that her 
 husband was innocent, but the love which she bore to her 
 child told her that it would be unwise to endanger his 
 life by giving him up into the hands of the Turks. Her 
 practical mind convinced her that, however faultless might 
 be the future conduct of her husband, still, if fortune 
 should again frown on him and his allies, his opponents 
 at the Turkish Court might again accuse him of treachery, 
 and perhaps the life of her beloved son would be sacri- 
 ficed. Tokolyi seems to have agreed with her, for as a 
 soldier, he boldly went to the Pasha of Grosswardein to 
 prove his innocence. This officer treated him as a 
 prisoner, and sent him in irons to Belgrad ; but he did 
 not remain long in disgrace. Shortly after, the Sultan 
 again placed an army at his disposal, and assisted him in 
 resuming the war. Scarcely had unfortunate Hungary 
 begun to breathe the atmosphere of peace, than the 
 smoke-clouds of the ignited villages wafted across her 
 plains announced to her children that their greatest 
 enemy, civil and political discord, was again among 
 them. 
 
 Helen and her children lived in the castle of Munkacs, 
 which was then besieged by the Imperial General KarafFa, 
 and defended by a skilful soldier named Radics. who was 
 a most determined and strono- adherent to the doctrines 
 of Luther. For the space of two years the garrison 
 manfully resisted the efforts of the besiegers ; although 
 they were constantly defeated in all their battles, Helen 
 induced them to persist, and it was only through pawning 
 all her valuables that the defenders of the fortress were 
 able to get provisions. Writers of romances have given 
 glowing descriptions of the bravery displayed by women 
 in our wars with the North American Indians, but the 
 trial of these heroines was of short duration, whereas 
 Helen Zrinyi for more than two years was to be found, 
 
HELEN ZRIXYI. 187 
 
 night and day, in the council chamber, where she displayed 
 the sagacity of a leader; or on the ramparts, in the midst 
 of the Greatest dangers, encouraging the soldiers to do 
 their duty ; and yet, this noble woman, whose bosom 
 must have been agitated for the safety of her beloved 
 husband, found time to administer to the wants of the 
 sick and wounded, and console the last moments of the 
 dying soldier with prayers for his salvation. Most pro- 
 bably she and her followers would have lost their lives 
 behind the crumbling walls of the fortifications, had not 
 the Governor got possession of a letter of Tokolyi's, who 
 was then in a desperate strait, entreating Helen to write 
 to the Pope, stating that he was ready to become a 
 Catholic, if his Holiness would induce the Emperor to 
 make peace with him. To prevent this, and in order to 
 revenge himself on Tokolyi for this act of apostasy, the 
 hardy Lutheran general began to treat with the Austrian 
 leader for a capitulation, which he forced Helen to accept, 
 and she was compelled to endure the greatest humiliations. 
 The Long-cherished right of guardianship over her children 
 was taken from her. Her son Franz Kakoczy, Avas 
 consigned to the care of the Jesuits, and her daughter 
 Julia was sent to a convent of the Ursulines, to which 
 Helen had shortly after to ily for protection from the 
 many enemies who sought her ruin. On June 2-4, 1691, 
 Julia waa married to the Count of Aspremont. The 
 welfare of her daughter, no doubt, in some degree, com- 
 pensated Helen for the prolonged separation from her 
 husband ; but fickle fate once more smiled upon this 
 faithful and suffering wife. Tokolyi, who had for some 
 time been in ill-favour with the Sultan on account of 
 the defeats of the Turks, was again entrusted with the 
 command of a considerable body of troops by Koprili 
 Mustapha. It is true he did not achieve such brilliant 
 successes as he had formerly done for the Turks, but he 
 
188 HUJTOABIAN" CELEBRITIES. 
 
 defeated and made prisoners Heissler and Doria, two of 
 
 the most celebrated Imperial generals, whom he kept in 
 
 his personal custody until his lost wife was delivered into 
 
 his arms, on May 13, 1692. So changed in appearance 
 
 was the once handsome Tokolyi, that the wife from 
 
 whose memory he had never been for a moment absent 
 
 scarcely recognised him. The hardships and vicissitudes 
 
 of warlike life had left on him their indelible mark. 
 
 None but those who have passed in miniature a life like 
 
 Tokolyi can picture to themselves the scene of their 
 
 meeting. Henceforth we find Helen striving her utmost 
 
 to console and enliven the few who were gathered round 
 
 her, in order to compensate her husband for the once 
 
 magnificent court which he held. The years which 
 
 Tokolyi passed in Turkey must have told heavily on the 
 
 mind of Helen, for the Turks were now experiencing, at 
 
 the hands of the Duke of Lorraine and the celebrated 
 
 Prince Eugene of Savoy, a succession of defeats which 
 
 had the effect of gradually withdrawing that support 
 
 which the Courts of France and Turkey were in the 
 
 habit of affording to her husband. About a twelvemonth 
 
 after her reunion with Tokolyi, Helen was again blessed 
 
 with another child whom she christened Susanna, but 
 
 this little creature lived only for a few days. This great 
 
 blow seems to have given her renewed courage in life, for 
 
 we find her by the side of her husband, manfully facing 
 
 everv danger which arose in the terrible struggle now 
 
 going on between the Turks and the Austrians, where 
 
 her motherly feelings made her a ministering angel to 
 
 the wounded and the suffering. Her mind was ever 
 
 devising fresh plans to insure success to her husband, 
 
 but in vain. Step by step they were forced to retreat 
 
 before their enemies. The Turks, no longer able to 
 
 contend against the masterly skill of the great Austrian 
 
 leader, were compelled to ask for peace, and signed 
 
HELEX ZRINYI. 189 
 
 a treatv at Karlovitz in the year 1B98- Tokolyi urged 
 the Turks to demand that he should again receive 
 Transylvania ; or, at least, if they could not effect 
 this, that his estates should be restored to him ; but 
 the Ottomans could not help him and were obliged to 
 submit to a treaty, the conditions of which forbade all 
 Hungarians in the service of the Sultan to reside near 
 the frontiers of their homes. This compelled Tokolyi 
 and his wife to take up their residence at Constantinople, 
 but they were not allowed to remain there long, for the 
 Austrian Government knew too well their talents and 
 character; and, fearing that they might induce the Sultan 
 again to try the chances of war, the Austrian agents 
 persuaded the Sultan to compel them to leave his capital. 
 They were therefore ordered to take up their abode at 
 Nicomedia in Bithynia, where the Sultan put one of his 
 own palaces at their disposal. Helen was for ever by the 
 side of her husband, soothing his broken spirits and 
 enfeebled health; but this joyful occupation did not last 
 long, for she was attacked by some violent bodily com- 
 plaint which completely prostrated her strength, and 
 consigned her to her couch. Her Christian courage, 
 however, never forsook her, and she underwent the 
 greatest agonies of pain without a murmur. The great 
 enemy had already prepared to carry his victim from 
 the living world ; and it is stated that, feeling her end 
 approaching, Helen gathered sufficient strength to rise 
 from her bed and go to the couch of Tokolyi, who was 
 then in great bodily suffering, and in broken accents 
 begged him to forgive her for all the sins that she had 
 
 DO O 
 
 committed against him. She died on February 18, 1703, 
 in her sixtieth year, uttering these words : ' In manus 
 tuas, Domine, commendo spiritum meuin. Veni, Sancte 
 Spirit us.' She was buried in the chapel of the Jesuits at 
 Galata, and on her coffin were inscribed the words, ' Donee 
 
190 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 resurgam.' On her tomb of white marble was cut 
 the following inscription : — 
 
 Here lie tlie remains of Helen Zrinyi — a woman whose heroic life and 
 manly spirit were the glory of her sex, and the age in which she lived — 
 the last descendant of the noble families of Zrinyi and Frangipani, the worthy 
 wife of Emerich Tokolyi, and widow of Franz Rakoczy. Celebrated through 
 her rank amongst the Croatians, Transylyanians, Hungarians and Seklers, 
 she was revered by the rest of the world through her great deeds. She 
 boldly bore the vicissitudes of life. In success she was great and good ; in 
 misfortune her virtues appeared in all their splendour. Her military glory 
 was enhanced by her Christian conduct. She departed from this world on 
 the 18th of February, 1703. 
 
 Peace be to her ashes. Amen. 
 
 Her husband lived two years to mourn the loss of his 
 faithful wife ; and thirty-two years later the remains of 
 Helen's son, Franz Kakoczy, were deposited by her side. 
 
CECILY ROZGOXYI. 191 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 CECILY HOZGONYI. 
 
 Woman is the consoling, the regulating, the soothing 
 element in the society of the world. Yet history is loud 
 in its praise of Joan of Arc, and we cannot withhold 
 our admiration where we read of a girl leaving the 
 usual sphere of a woman's life for the purpose of serv- 
 ing her king and country. Why should not history 
 render immortal a being who, inspired by a genuine 
 patriotism, leaves her home and hearth, and mingles with 
 hardy and wild soldiers to unfurl the flag of her country? 
 As was .loan of Arc to the French, such was Cecily Roz- 
 gonyi to the Magyars. She, too, exchanged the peace of 
 domestic life for the tumult of war and the dangers of 
 death. She, too, girdled the sword around her waist to 
 defend her native country against its enemies. She, too, 
 saved the life of her king at the risk of her own. Her 
 name and career are worthy indeed to be commemorated 
 by the poet and historian in letters of gold, so that after- 
 generations may be inspired to walk in the path that she 
 trod. Yet in all the phases of her military life she never 
 for a moment forgot the duties of a wife and mother. 
 
 Cecily was descended from an ancient knightly family 
 who had migrated into Hungary in the reign of King 
 Geiza. Her father's name was Peter Szentgyorgyi, an 
 influential and rich magnate, who lived in the time of 
 the Emperor-King Sigismund. She seems to have been 
 at a very early age betrothed to Stephen Rozgonyi, 
 
192 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 whom she married, one might say, in her childhood. Her 
 husband, who held the post of Lord-Lieutenant of the 
 county of Ceines, was the beau-ideal of an Hungarian 
 nobleman of that day. A lovelier and more joyous pair 
 perhaps never entered the family home than Rozgonyi 
 and his bride. Although she was young in years, her 
 love for manly sports had invigorated her frame and de- 
 veloped her beauty. She was a fearless horsewoman, a 
 good fencer, and had few equals in handling the cross- 
 bow. The history of her country and the times in which 
 she lived led her to take a great interest in the constant 
 wars which were then going on. The Turks, whose con- 
 tinual success had enabled them to overrun and subjugate 
 the greater part of ancient southern Hungary, threatened, 
 if they were not ejected from the many strongholds which 
 they held, shortly to become the masters of the whole 
 of Hungary. The Emperor Sigismund, in his capacity 
 of Emperor of the Romans and King of Hungary, deter- 
 mined to hurl from the battlements of the subjugated for- 
 tresses the flag of the Crescent, and replace it with the 
 standard of the Cross. The news of the assembly of the 
 Imperial army had for its consequence the departure of 
 Rozgonyi at the head of his faithful vassals. His wife, 
 who loved him better than herself, would not be parted 
 from him, and it was in vain that he resisted her entrea- 
 ties and supplications, for she employed those arguments 
 which only a man who disbelieves in the love of woman can 
 withstand ; and, with a sorrowful but proud heart, Eoz- 
 gonyi placed her on the back of her splendid charger 
 amidst the thunders of applause of his brave and deter- 
 mined followers who, like the rest of their countrymen, 
 believed that as long as women were on their side they 
 must be victorious. Yet, how deep must have been the 
 emotion of his heart, when he saw the idol of his affection 
 by his side panting for the moment which would bring 
 
CECILY KOZGOXYI. 193 
 
 into danger that life which he had vowed before the 
 altar of God to watch over and protect ! Extraordinary 
 as it may seem, this young and graceful wife actually 
 — through the force of her arguments and the adoration 
 which her presence excited amongst the soldiery — was 
 unanimously proclaimed their leader. Few warriors have 
 ever led their troops against the enemy with a like intre- 
 pidity. Onward she ever pressed, regardless of the 
 dreadful carnage which surrounded her. 
 
 Her thrilling voice in the hour of emergency aroused 
 the drooping spirits of her followers, determined that they 
 would never outlive her fall. A desperate battle was 
 fought with the Turks. The engagement seems to have 
 begun with the attack of the Turkish fleet by a small 
 Danish squadron. Cecily led the little flotilla, and 
 after a very severe engagement, destroyed the greater 
 part of the vessels of her opponents. Scarcely had the 
 Ottoman fleet been put to flight when Sultan Murad 
 appeared on the scene of action with a large army. A 
 frightful struggle now took place, for Sigismund's soldiers 
 fought under the magic spell of their lovely Amazon, but 
 their bravery was of no avail against the immense nu- 
 merical superiority of their foes. Step by step they 
 were driven to the banks of the Danube, and crossed it 
 where a short time before they had gained such a splendid 
 victory. The Emperor, regardless of the havoc amongst 
 his troops, did his best to maintain his footing on the 
 opposite bank, when he was suddenly surrounded by a 
 host of the foe. Cecily managed to get her vessel near 
 the King. Not heeding the danger, she rushed up the 
 bank, cut her way through the circle of the King's 
 enemies, dragged him on board her vessel, and tri- 
 umphantly steered it to the friendly bank. For this 
 daring act of heroic bravery, the King in writing acknow- 
 ledged not only the services which she had rendered to 
 
 o 
 
194 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 his royal person, but her share in bringing about the 
 victory by the attack on the Ottoman fleet. Shortly 
 after this event, peace was made, and Rozgonyi with his 
 wife returned home, where Cecily now devoted her whole 
 attention to the education of her children. 
 
CLAKA SZEKELY. 195 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 CLARA SZEKELY. 
 
 Clara Szekely was related to the glorious family of 
 Hunyady, which, as we have seen, has rendered Hungary 
 celebrated through the heroic deeds of John Hunyady 
 and his son Mathias, Hungary's greatest king. Jacob 
 Szekely, her father, was Statthalter of Syria, and stood 
 in high favour with King Mathias. Her husband, Pe- 
 renyi, was one of the few who survived the terrible defeat 
 of Mohacs. Clara and her husband were afterwards en- 
 trusted with the custody of the crown of Hungary. On 
 Szapolyai's retreat from Pesth, they joined Ferdinand, 
 and delivered into his hands the crown of St. Stephen, 
 in order to enable him to be legitimately crowned King 
 of Hungary. After the Emperor had again entrusted 
 them with the custody of the crown, Clara and her hus- 
 band went to reside at the stronghold of Siklos, where the 
 crown and insignia were placed. Suddenly, one morn- 
 ing, the garrison was alarmed by the intelligence that the 
 Sultan Soliman and Szapolyai, with an immense army, 
 were within a short distance of the castle. Perenyi 
 seems to have lost all presence of mind. Such was not 
 the case with Clara, for she fully understood the respon- 
 sibility of her position, and in the depth of night the 
 crown and all the jewels were secretly packed in a wag- 
 gon, and, under the escort of a body of men on whom she 
 could rely, she and her husband started with them for 
 the fortress of Saros-Patak. Clara managed for some 
 
196 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 time to elude successfully the men who were in search of 
 her and her party, when at last they were surrounded by 
 a body of Szapolyai's retainers, who had been informed 
 of the road they had taken by a partisan named Sze- 
 recsen. They were now delivered into the hands of the 
 Sultan. Clara had here again to play the part of the 
 man ; and the Sultan and his ally appear to have been 
 beaten by her diplomatic tact, for she successfully ma- 
 naged to obtain the liberty of herself and her husband, 
 and nearly that of the crown, which was, however, too 
 precious an article for the Turks to deliver up. Perenyi 
 seems to have been an ambitious man ; and, relying on 
 the talents of his wife and the desperate contest which 
 was now going on between Szapolyai and Ferdinand, he 
 remembered the Latin saying f Duobus litigantibus ter- 
 tius gaudet,' and thought he stood a good chance of 
 obtaining the crown for himself. With this view he 
 opened communications with the Sultan, who declined to 
 have anything to do with him ; and in an interview which 
 he had with the Vizier Ibrahim, for the purpose of per- 
 suading that high dignitary to take up his cause, he was 
 arrested, put in prison, and informed that he would not 
 be released until he gave his son as hostage for his future 
 good conduct. Clara, who was devotedly attached to her 
 husband, was greatly distressed at his unfortunate fate, 
 for she feared that unless she sent her son it might £0 
 hard with him. She therefore obeyed the desire of her 
 husband, and sent her youthful son to the Turks. Great 
 was the joy of Clara when she again saw her husband, 
 for she trusted that with his assistance they would soon 
 be able to have their son restored unto them. In the 
 year 1541 the war with the Turks recommenced with re- 
 doubled violence. A favourable opportunity now offered 
 itself to the Perenyi for regaining their lost child, for the 
 Sultan stood in need of Magyar allies, and had they 
 
CLAEA SZ^KELY. 197 
 
 joined the enemies of their country Clara would have 
 recovered her child ; but she had sworn the oath of fidelity 
 to Ferdinand, and come what might she had manfully 
 resolved to face their destiny without a murmur. Perenyi 
 now took an active part in the contest, and commanded a 
 portion of the garrison of Pesth with Joachim the Aus- 
 trian leader. This important town was then hotly pressed 
 by numerous bodies of Turks and Szapolyai's followers. 
 Just at the time when the Austrians believed that they 
 had gained the battle, by some unfortunate mistake the 
 approaching victory was turned into a disastrous defeat. 
 Joachim threw the entire blame of the disaster on the 
 shoulders of Perenyi, and stated that he had betrayed the 
 troops into the hands of their opponents. Clara's husband 
 was without trial thrown into prison, and left to ponder 
 on the perfidious conduct of his comrade in arms. 
 
 Clara now needed all her strength of character to sup- 
 port herself. She knew that her husband was innocent, 
 and that in attempting to atone for his former dealings 
 with the Turks he had been rewarded for so doing by 
 being left to pine in an Austrian dungeon. She was now, 
 as we may say, alone in the world, and she had no one to 
 look to for consolation. Kind fate, however, smiled on 
 her for a short time. Her son, who had been ten years 
 in the custody of the Turks, managed to escape the vigi- 
 lance of his guards, and returned to the arms of his half- 
 broken-hearted mother; but her transports of joy did not 
 last long. The hardships which he had undergone brought 
 him to a premature death. What was now her position ? 
 Her future appeared like a bleak and dreary desert ; but 
 Clara's heart was moulded differently from that of many 
 of her sex. She suffered, but did not repine ; and her 
 great consolation was that through life she had done what 
 was right. During her husband's imprisonment the 
 stronghold of her family was surrounded by a large 
 
198 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Turkish force, who had come there for the purpose of 
 razing it to the ground, and taking Clara as captive to 
 the Sultan. Whatever wrongs she had experienced at 
 the hands of the Emperor, she disdained to revenge her- 
 self on him by offering to deliver up the fortress to the 
 Turks, unless he liberated her husband. On the con- 
 trary, she boldly told her vastly superior adversaries to 
 do their worst, and for the space of three months, at the 
 head of her faithful garrison, defied all their onslaughts ; 
 and so great was the loss she inflicted on her Ottoman 
 foes that they raised the siege, and left her to mourn 
 over her absent husband. The news of this heroic deed 
 created so powerful an impression on the followers of the 
 Emperor that they demanded that the case of Perenyi 
 should be inquired into. It was proved that he was 
 entirely innocent, and, to the great joy of Clara, he 
 was released. His imprisonment seems to have driven 
 all ambitious ideas out of his head, and, leaving the scene 
 of their manifold misfortunes, they retired to their family 
 home. Perenyi and Clara now seem to have turned 
 their thoughts in a direction which has for ever made 
 their names great and glorious in the annals of the his- 
 tory of Protestant Hungary. They were the first who 
 seriously undertook to develope the doctrines of Luther. 
 Regardless of all opposition, and the loss of many of their 
 greatest and dearest friends, they manfully persisted in 
 sowing those seeds which in the present day have given 
 so abundant a harvest. They built churches and schools, 
 and instructed all those who were willing to listen to the 
 doctrines of a man on whose name every species of 
 calumny has been heaped ; and the descendants of Pe- 
 renyi may well be proud of their forefather, who has been 
 the cause of destroying the bigoted zeal with which Hun- 
 garian Catholics regarded all dissenting sects. 
 
AXXA TARCZAY. 11)0 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 ANNA TARCZAY. 
 
 Perhaps one of the most intrepid acts of daring bravery 
 ever accomplished by an Hungarian girl was the heroic 
 defence of Tarko by Anna Tarczay. She sprang from 
 one of the most ancient families of Hungary. Her 
 mother was Theodora Banfy. Her father, Nicolaus 
 Tarczay, lost his life in the unfortunate battle of Mohacs, 
 where the flower of the Hungarian nobility fell under 
 the scimitar of the Ottoman. After his death, Anna's 
 mother married a Polish nobleman, and followed him to 
 his country, leaving her young daughter on the family 
 estate in the care of her brother-in-law, who undertook 
 to superintend the child's education. We are told that 
 whenever she was free from lessons, Anna devoted her- 
 self to studying the history of her country ; and she was 
 never so happy as when able to flourish her little sword 
 on the back of one of her uncle's restive charters. As 
 she grew up, Anna was always ready to join in any 
 political conversation, and her remarks proved that she 
 possessed great capacity, strengthened by a determination 
 of character seldom to be found in her sex. In fact, she 
 seemed as if destined to play a part in the history of her 
 country. One of Anna's great friends was Isabella, the 
 widow of John SzapolyaL This ambitious woman, know- 
 ing the influential position which her young friend occu- 
 pied, seems to have completely gained her over to assist 
 in raising her son Sigismund to the throne of Hungary. 
 
200 HUNGAEIAN CELEBBITIES. 
 
 Anna also became acquainted with a great partisan of 
 Isabella, named Franz Bebeck, who excited her youthful 
 imagination by depicting to her the important part she 
 would play if Sigismund could be elected King of 
 Hungary. The result was that the enthusiastic maiden 
 supported them heart and soul in their contest with Fer- 
 dinand, who had been elected King of Hungary at the 
 instigation of his sister Maria, the widow of Lewis II. 
 Anna's influence and talents seem to have greatly assisted 
 Isabella, for she not only induced many to join the 
 standard of revolt, but also armed and equipped a body 
 of trained soldiers. The death of her uncle, who fell 
 about this time in the Turkish wars, gave her unlimited 
 command over her estates and vassals. The pre-eminent 
 part which she played in this intestine struggle attracted 
 the attention of the King, who wrote to her, bidding her 
 to desist from her hostile acts, and at the same time 
 warning her of the evil consequences, should she persist 
 in opposing his authority. The proud lady, who was 
 then playing the part of the military feudal noble in the 
 stronghold of Tarko, would not even allow Ferdinand's 
 envoy to appear in her presence, and sent back his letter 
 unopened. This so excited the King that he ordered 
 a considerable force to advance at once and destroy 
 Anna's burg. The Austrian general, from the size and 
 position of the stronghold, believed that as soon as Anna 
 perceived the number of his forces, and that they were 
 fully prepared to bombard her fort, she would imme- 
 diately capitulate ; but in this he was deceived. The 
 young Hungarian girl returned a most scoffing reply to 
 his summons to surrender. She mounted the battlement, 
 and ordered a black flag to be unfurled from its loftiest 
 point, saying as she pointed to it, that when the Austrian 
 general got it he might use it as a pall for her coffin. 
 Ferdinand's general began the siege of the place, and, 
 
AXXA TAKCZAY. 201 
 
 after effecting considerable damage on the walls, lie 
 attempted to take it by storm, but was driven back with 
 great loss by Anna, who headed her retainers and fought 
 like a common soldier in the breach. This so infuriated 
 the Austrian leader, that, instead of availing himself of 
 his artillery, he persisted in sending forward assaulting 
 parties, who were successively driven back with great 
 havoc by the heroic lady. The severe loss which the 
 Austrian troops were daily experiencing, at last opened 
 the eyes of Ferdinand's general, who not only found him- 
 self without officers (for nearly all had fallen in leading 
 the storming parties), but, on account of the thinning 
 which the ranks of his troops had sustained, he believed 
 himself incapable of withstanding a general sortie from 
 the fortress ; he therefore retired, and sent for reinforce- 
 ments. Anna's stronghold was now the scene of a round 
 of festivities, and, yielding to the importunities of her 
 brave and manly lover, George Homonay, she celebrated 
 the joyful event of the retreat of her enemy by her own 
 wedding. 
 
 After their nuptials, Anna and her husband retired 
 to their country estates. The news of her departure 
 was very welcome to the Austrian general, who was 
 somewhat at a loss to explain to his sovereign how his 
 army had been defeated and partly annihilated in at- 
 tempting to capture a small fort defended only by a few 
 retainers under the command of a young Hungarian 
 damsel, and he now experienced little or no difficulty in 
 gaining his object, as Anna was no longer there to 
 inspire its defenders with her beauty, her words, and her 
 deeds. As long as she was in their centre she inspired 
 her soldiers with the belief of their invincibility, but 
 when the magic of her presence was lost they soon fell 
 victims to their enemies. The victorious general now took 
 another stronghold belonging to Anna, and, believing 
 
202 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 that she was sufficiently humbled by the fall of her 
 fortresses and the occupation of her estates, called upon 
 her to appear before a court of law. This Anna wisely 
 declined to do, but many of her retainers who had been 
 captured by the Austrian leader were compelled to bear 
 testimony as to the part she had taken in resisting Fer- 
 dinand's authority. Their evidence was of such a nature 
 that the judges were for some time incredulous with 
 reference to the account they gave of the acts in which 
 this young girl had been engaged for the purpose of 
 assisting and forwarding the interests of her friend. It 
 appears that she not only enlisted and disciplined men, 
 but led them to the standards of her friend Isabella, 
 that she was accustomed to ride alone for miles in the 
 most uninhabited parts of the country, which were fre- 
 quented only by disbanded soldiers and outlaws, and that 
 she was constantly planning the most daring enterprises, 
 in which she was always ready to take a leading part. 
 In the defence of her fortress she never shrank from any 
 task, and yet with all her manly qualities she made a 
 most loving wife; and few who knew her in after life 
 would have recognised in her the young Amazon who 
 had so boldly confronted the foe. 
 
MARIA THERESA. 203 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 MARIA THERESA. 
 
 Amongst the many illustrious and noble daughters 
 which the House of Hapsburg has given to its subjects, 
 Maria Theresa stands pre-eminently the greatest. Her 
 genius, her talents, and the purity of her character, have 
 made for her a name which has seldom if ever been 
 equalled. It is true we can boast of an Elizabeth, 
 Russia of a Catherine, Sweden of an Ulrica — but who has 
 ever attempted to compare these sovereigns with Maria 
 Theresa? She was in every sense of the word the mother 
 of her people ; and when we consider the many nation- 
 'alities over which she ruled, we are astounded to find 
 that they all expressed the same feeling of veneration 
 and respect towards their great Empress. Her sublime 
 motto, ' Justicia et dementia,' is a key to the policy 
 which guided her in all her transactions through her long 
 and glorious reign. In private life, she was equally con- 
 spicuous for her virtues, and her married life may serve 
 as a picture of domestic happiness for future genera- 
 tions. 
 
 Maria Theresa was born on May 13, 1717, at Vienna. 
 Her mother, the Princess Elizabeth Christine of Bruns- 
 wick, was famed for her beauty and her womanly virtues. 
 She was christened on the day after her birth, and re- 
 ceived the names of Maria Theresa Walburga Amalia 
 Christina. Her titles were — Archduchess of Austria, 
 Princess of Hungary, and Infanta of Spain. Her edu- 
 
204 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 cation was superintended by her parents, and under the 
 care of the Countess Fuchs Fuchsheim. Of the cha- 
 racter of this lady we can say but little ; but there 
 cannot be the slightest doubt that she possessed a con- 
 siderable amount of learning, and that her talents were 
 above those of the general class of women. The respect 
 which Maria Theresa entertained towards this lady is 
 fully exemplified by the great honour she did to her in 
 ordering her coffin to be deposited in the vault intended 
 to hold her own remains. In her early childhood, Maria 
 Theresa displayed great astuteness and wit. Her merry 
 nature and loveliness won for her the hearts of all those 
 with whom she came in contact. As she grew up, her 
 budding form foretold that she would become one of the 
 choicest models of female beauty ; and step by step, as 
 she approached the years of womanhood, nature acknow- 
 ledged her love of her favourite by additional charms. 
 Many anecdotes of her girlish frolics still exist among 
 the venerable domestics of the Court, who with pride 
 relate the stories which their fathers and mothers handed 
 down to them. After the birth of Maria Theresa, the 
 Emperor redoubled his efforts to bring about the adhesion 
 of the different European powers to the celebrated 
 Pragmatic Sanction. 
 
 History gives us few instances of crowned heads being 
 allowed to marry according to the choice of their hearts ; 
 but with Maria Theresa it was otherwise. As a girl 
 she became attached to Franz Stephen, Duke of Lorraine. 
 It is true there were many applications for the hand of 
 the Austrian princess, of whom the Infant of Spain was 
 the chief; and it is stated that Prince Frederic of 
 Prussia (afterwards Frederic the Great) also wished to 
 marry her, but his father opposed the idea, as he knew 
 too well what he would probably have had to expect 
 should his son become the husband of the presumptive 
 heir to the dominions of Austria. 
 
MARIA THERESA. 205 
 
 Charles VI., who had known the young Duke of 
 Lorraine as a youth, saw in him the promise of a man 
 who could support his daughter with his counsels in the 
 hour of need, for he did not deceive himself with re- 
 ference to the dangers which would surround his daughter 
 at his death. Through the settlement of the Polish war 
 Franz Stephen received Tuscany as his heritage. On 
 February 12, 173G, Maria Theresa's marriage with the 
 Grand-Duke was celebrated with great festivities. At 
 her nuptials the Archduchess did not forget her beloved 
 goyerness, for the Countess Fuchs supported her bridal 
 train. 
 
 Maria Theresa was about this time doomed to experi- 
 ence a severe bereavement. This was the death of her dear 
 old friend, or, we might say, grandfather, the great Eugene, 
 the most renowned military leader of Austria. As a child, 
 she was a great favourite of the old veteran, and in the 
 hour of danger, when the military talents of Frederic pre- 
 dominated, the advice of her old friend was not forgotten 
 — viz., that treaties were of little avail unless backed by 
 a well-filled purse and a strong army. Prince Eugene 
 was buried with the honours accorded to an archduke, 
 and his death was universally lamented throughout the 
 Austrian dominions. On February 5, 1737, Maria 
 Theresa was safely delivered of a daughter, Maria Eliza- 
 beth, who unfortunately died three years afterwards. 
 The misfortunes of the Turkish war, and the unfortunate 
 peace of Belgrade, had no doubt a most distressing effect 
 upon the mind and bodily health of the Emperor, for he 
 seems to have already anticipated his early death, although 
 he was in the prime of life, and externally gave no sign 
 of failing strength. When confined to his couch, he 
 ordered the urn which was to contain his heart after his 
 death to be brought, and, after looking at it for a time, 
 lie sighed, * This is far too small for it.' The unfortunate 
 
206 HUNGAEIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 fate of Barcelona weighed deeply on his mind in his 
 dying moments, for one of the last words he uttered was 
 the name of that town. He died on October 20, 1740, 
 without having seen his greatest and most heartfelt 
 desire accomplished, namely, the birth of a male prince. 
 
 Maria Theresa was in her twenty-third year when she 
 assumed the reins of government. She had been brought 
 up in great strictness by her father, and had received 
 only imperfect instruction ; yet she understood how to 
 make the few blossoms of knowledge ripen into the richest 
 fruit. She was considered a delicate young woman, but 
 with all the energy of a man she seized the helm of state, 
 and directed it with cleverness and strength. Even 
 foreign ministers were surprised to find with what self- 
 reliance, energy, and diligence she knew how to oppose 
 the demands which they dared to put to her, favoured 
 as they thought by circumstances. Her answers were 
 striking and decisive ; she always knew how to discover 
 the kernel, and make clear what was entangled. Maria 
 Theresa favoured statesmen when she knew that they 
 wished for the welfare of the country. She never felt 
 desponding or discouraged, and possessed much pride, 
 which often made her hide real dangers. Yet she was 
 open to merriment, and by her freshness and genial spirit 
 influenced all around her. She was very fortunate in 
 the choice of her counsellors, and was seldom, if ever, 
 deceived. Her kingdom was a living law, and public 
 interests she considered as her own interests. The feudal 
 power had long been abolished in Austria, and the few 
 traces still remaining of it were soon swept away. Pro- 
 vincial forms were torn out by the root where they 
 hindered the general development. Her Ministers served 
 her well, for they saw the result of their labours, and 
 were rewarded according to their merits. 
 
 Nobody could act in a nobler way or be more clear- 
 
MARIA THERESA. 207 
 
 sighted and judicious about her own duties than Maria 
 Theresa. In her youth, naturally, her beauty had ex- 
 cited enthusiasm. Still, this alone would not have sufficed, 
 for this enthusiasm would have ebbed away with advancing 
 years. Yet we may well say that even in her least pre- 
 possessing stage of life, when she was bereaved of her 
 husband, when small-pox had destroyed her beauty, still 
 the love of her nation remained unaltered. Maria Theresa 
 was taller than most women, yet every limb was in pro- 
 portion. Her stately and graceful bearing remained till 
 her latest age ; and perhaps the world has never seen a 
 face which so truly represented the character of its pos- 
 sessor. Her complexion was brilliant, her hair of the 
 most magnificent blond and soft as silk. Her eyes were 
 azure blue, somewhat mild when not in conversation, but 
 the moment the mind was in motion, they were all fire 
 and animation. Her nose was somewhat bent, her mouth 
 finely cut, and the lips not turned up like those of most 
 of the Hapsburgs. The chin, although finely formed 
 and in perfect harmony with the oval shape of the face, 
 displayed great determination. Maria Theresa had a 
 small white hand and beautiful foot ; her carriage was 
 light, and a certain freshness seemed to pervade her 
 whole existence and surround her. Her father had led 
 what might be termed a secluded life, but the young and 
 joyous Empress was the most unhappy being unless she 
 was in the midst of her people. On this account, Shon- 
 brunn became her favourite residence, where she was 
 passionately fond of out-door fetes. She considered that 
 she and her family belonged to the people, and that they 
 therefore had the right, not only of looking at her, but 
 also of sharing her pleasures and sorrows as she did 
 theirs. She was one of the most daring and graceful 
 riders of her day, and very fond of reviewing her troops 
 in the Hungarian uniform, which most admirably suited 
 
208 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 her. That she was attached to pomp and splendour, no 
 one can deny ; but this she only displayed on great 
 Imperial occasions. 
 
 Her temperament was naturally sanguine. Every 
 excitement spread a blush over her countenance, which 
 greatly heightened its beauty. Maria Theresa possessed 
 great fluency of speech. Her conversation was animated, 
 yet her ideas could at once be comprehended by the most 
 illiterate. She superintended the settlement of all the 
 great State affairs, and did most of her writing herself; her 
 style was short and precise. Her discourse was lively, 
 and she often accompanied her words by merry gestures. 
 Easily roused and easily pacified, she was scrupulously 
 just in her dealings. If she believed that she had 
 wronged anyone, she was always ready to atone for it ; 
 in fact, she often went too far in this respect. The 
 enemies of the State she considered as her personal 
 enemies ; and hatred was only known to her when she 
 believed anyone wished to injure her country. She felt 
 a great aversion for Frederic of Prussia, which was only 
 too natural, as her inmost being, her religious views, and 
 her education were in the greatest contrast with those of 
 that ruler. The accounts of his father's severity towards 
 him as a youth had excited her pity, and she had strongly 
 pleaded his cause to her father when he was tried bv 
 court-martial. 
 
 She hated his sardonic manners, and called him ' the 
 evil man.' After the peace of Breslau, she stated that 
 she did not so much regret the loss of Silesia, as that it 
 was left to such a man as he. 
 
 From her childhood fear was unknown to her. On her 
 becoming Empress, she was informed that her life was in 
 danger, but, quoting the words of one of her ancestors, 
 she boldly replied — w The ball is not cast, nor the dagger 
 sharpened, that will kill an Empress ; ' and, regardless of 
 
MAEIA THERESA. 209 
 
 danger, she availed herself of every opportunity of ap- 
 pearing in public. It is stated that she was once informed 
 that for a certain sum a person was ready to remove Fre- 
 deric, her most inveterate enemy, out of her path. Maria 
 Theresa at once despatched a messenger to the King of 
 Prussia to warn him that his life was in danger. 
 
 It happened sometimes that the Empress broke through 
 all the forms of etiquette, and acted according to impulse 
 and natural sense. For instance, at Pressburg, at the 
 coronation in 1741, as the weight of her crown oppressed 
 her, she took it off and laid it down. Hers was a thorough 
 practical nature ; and even in arts and sciences she was 
 eager to see the quick ripening of the fruit. In the 
 most severe trials she was sustained by a faith deeply 
 rooted in her heart. Maria Theresa was a strict Roman 
 Catholic, and anxious to observe outwardly all that 
 religion demanded of her. She rejected all other be- 
 liefs as errors which she might tolerate, but in which 
 she could not participate. Her edicts with reference to 
 Church matters fully demonstrated that she was averse 
 to religious persecution, and a strenuous supporter of her 
 sovereign rights against the claims of the papal power ; 
 and she did her utmost to insure to all her subjects 
 freedom of worship. 
 
 Amongst the multitude of reforms which she instituted 
 with reference to priestly power, was, in 1775, the aboli- 
 tion of the right of asylum, which she saw was incom- 
 patible with the ends of justice. 
 
 She seemed, however, to entertain an aversion for the 
 Jews. In 1746 she gave orders that they should all be 
 expelled from her dominions ; and it was only through 
 the intercession of her husband, Duke Charles, and the 
 Pope himself, that she could be induced to relinquish the 
 idea, and grant them a little more liberty. This aversion 
 seems to have arisen from the belief that they prevented 
 
 p 
 
210 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 the mass of her subjects participating in the benefits of 
 commerce. 
 
 Maria Theresa's feelings concerning all that was be- 
 coming and proper were most refined. She watched over 
 the peace and honour of her house, and her love and 
 constancy lasted to her death. No doubt she had her 
 faults ; but her mistakes and errors in the Government 
 can be named without throwing a shadow on her fair 
 image. By selecting commissioners for chastity she only 
 wished to do away with the vices of that time and to 
 place spiritual life above the frivolities which then 
 reigned. If she favoured marriage, it was only to im- 
 prove domestic life; and she would not have been de- 
 ceived had she not so much trusted. She demanded 
 indefatigable activity from everyone, herself setting the 
 example. She rose in winter at six o'clock, and in sum- 
 mer at five ; went to mass, breakfasted, and devoted till 
 nine to the affairs of State, to which the greater part of 
 her day was given. Her subjects easily obtained access 
 to her ; for each morning private persons were permitted 
 to give in their written supplications. In her youth 
 Maria Theresa was fond of hunting, games, and the 
 theatre. She was musical, and sang with a sweet voice. 
 With her advancing years she lived more in retirement, 
 and spent her leisure hours almost entirely with her own 
 family. She was a loving mother, and frequently in- 
 quired about the progress of her children's studies, and 
 rewarded or punished, as any private person might do. 
 She generally retired early, even at Court festivals 
 seldom remaining later than eleven o'clock. 
 
 Maria Theresa did her utmost to increase the pros-| 
 perity and welfare of the country ; and at her death 
 Austria, once so weak, was confirmed in strength, an< 
 could raise its voice with effect in Germany, and, indeed, 
 we may say in Europe. 
 
MAEIA THERESA. 211 
 
 On November 22, 1740, Maria Theresa received the 
 oath of allegiance from the great officers of the State. She 
 appeared in a robe of black, her neck and wrists covered 
 with splendid jewels. Her accession to the throne verified 
 the remarks of the great Eugene. Every crowned head, 
 in Europe seemed to have some imaginary claim to her 
 dominions. Professor Smyth, of Cambridge, in his lec- 
 ture on the life of Maria Theresa, says, when speaking of 
 her position on her accession to the Crown : ( Rumours 
 were circulated that the Government was dissolved, that 
 the Elector of Brunswick was hourly expected to take 
 possession of the Austrian territories. Apprehensions 
 were entertained of the distant provinces ; that the Hun- 
 garians, supported by the Turks, might revive the elec- 
 tive monarchy. Different claimants on the Austrian 
 succession were expected to arise. Besides, the Elector 
 of Bavaria, the Elector of Cologne, and the Elector 
 Palatine, were evidently hostile. The ministers them- 
 selves, while the Queen was herself without experience or 
 knowledge of business, were timorous, desponding, irre- 
 solute, and worn out with age. " To these ministers," says 
 Mr. Robinson, in his despatches to the English Court, 
 " the Turks seemed already in Hungary, the Hungarians 
 in arms, the Saxons to be in Bohemia, the Bavarians at 
 the gates of Vienna, and France was considered as the 
 soul of the whole." ' 
 
 By Maria Theresa's firmness towards the Bavarian 
 ambassador, and the peaceful remonstrances of her re- 
 presentatives at the various Courts, a lull took place in 
 the armaments of the ambitious claimants, and each 
 seemed to be afraid of taking upon himself the frightful 
 responsibility of kindling a fire whose limits or duration 
 no human being could foresee. 
 
 One of Maria Theresa's first acts on her accession to 
 the throne was the opening of the prison-doors to Neip- 
 
212 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 perg, Seckendorf, and Wallis, who had been imprisoned 
 on account of their ill success in the unfortunate Turkish 
 war. This act of justice was followed by similar acts to 
 those of her subjects who had any grievances to complain 
 of. Her readiness to listen to every petition, and the 
 kindness which she exhibited generally in a thousand 
 ways, increased that popularity which she had already 
 secured as a princess. 
 
 It may be desirable before going further to give some 
 account of Maria Theresa's husband, of Frederic the 
 Great of Prussia, of Maria Theresa's court, and the 
 great men who surrounded her. 
 
 Franz Stephen. 
 
 Franz Stephen I. was born on December 8, 1708. He 
 spent the greater part of his youth at the Court of 
 Vienna, and became at an early age enamoured of Maria 
 Theresa. His father-in-law made him generalissimo of 
 the Austrian army ; and, from the beginning of her reign, 
 Maria Theresa gave him a share in the Government. In 
 personal appearance Franz Stephen was handsome, with 
 a noble forehead, fine clear blue eyes, and a good nose ; 
 his manners were easy : he was abstemious in his habits, 
 seldom drinking wine. He was a great horticulturist, 
 and also devoted many of his leisure hours to carving ; 
 and, like his minister Kaunitz, was a good mechanic. It 
 was a most difficult thing to obtain a promise from him, 
 and his ideas were most strict with reference to keeping 
 his word. In him reigned that humane feeling which | 
 arises from a benevolent heart and lenient judgment. 
 He disliked stiff etiquette, although he had been sur- 
 rounded with it from his infancy, and he tried his utmost I 
 to dispense with forms which were \disagreeable and 
 
MARIA THERESA. 213 
 
 repugnant to those who wished to approach royalty. 
 He would not allow the ladies to continue the custom of 
 kissing his hand. In his intercourse with the Court he 
 observed a species of nonchalance. He was not averse 
 to expressing his admiration of any court beauty, yet his 
 friendship never outstepped the ^boundaries of propriety. 
 The life of the two monarchs flowed on in perfect 
 harmony, and if in course of years there arose little dif- 
 ferences, they were soon removed. How could it be 
 otherwise, when each confided so entirely in the other ? 
 His political views, however, did not always run in the 
 same groove with those of Maria Theresa. We are told 
 that he never was such a consistent enemy of Frederic II. 
 as was his consort, who looked upon her opponent as a 
 demon in human shape ; but Franz Stephen disliked 
 France above all other States, and admired Frederic 
 for his great military talents. He himself was a great 
 financier, but no general. His financial studies had often 
 been a subject of derision to Frederic ; yet his talents in 
 this respect were of great benefit to Austria. Although 
 most economical in many matters, he never forgot the 
 poor, and large sums were yearly set aside for their 
 assistance. This amiable and estimable prince died in 
 the year 1765. 
 
 Frederic II. 
 
 Frederic William, resembling in the worst features of 
 their character those ferocious Scotch sergeants who passed 
 the greater part of their time in the shambles of the 
 thirty years' Avar, surpassed them in brutality by his 
 unnatural and atrocious thirst for the life of his own flesh 
 and blood. Unlike his son, however, he had his good 
 points. The intercourse between father and son, the 
 conduct of the former towards the latter at the celebrated 
 
214 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 court-martial, his portentous remarks l to those who in- 
 terceded in that son's behalf, coupled with the tone of the 
 letters which Frederic wrote to his sister in anticipation 
 of his father's death, recall to our minds the fiendish 
 jealousy and distrust which have been so conspicuous 
 amongst Eastern sovereigns. Frederic II., the repre- 
 sentative of that peculiar policy the development of which 
 has enabled the descendants of Frederic von Zoller to 
 increase step by step their territory at the expense of the 
 great Teutonic family, ascended the throne in 1740. The 
 absorption of East Friesland, Silesia, and part of Saxony 
 was nothing more nor less than the reaping of the harvest 
 which the schemes of his predecessors had matured. In 
 the same way, the war of 1866 was the accomplishment 
 of the undertakings of Frederic II. and his successors; 
 and in both cases the recasting and riveting the spoils 
 to the Prussian dominions have been the cause of 
 great misery and immense loss of life. But our readers 
 must remember the words of Frederic William : ' Dem 
 ich stabilire die Souveranete wie einen Rocher von 
 Bronce ; ' and, when we combine the three words — blood, 
 iron, and divine right — as carried out by a man of Fre- 
 deric's morality, we have the essence of Prussian policy. 
 His great aim towards England, through his whole life, 
 was to place that country in such a position as to compel 
 her to look upon him as an indispensable ally. 
 
 There was a great contrast between the pompous and 
 sometimes tasteless form of court life under Leopold, and 
 the unpretending and simple manners under Joseph. 
 Spanish ceremonies predominated in former times. The 
 merriest time at Court was from 1748 to 1756. The 
 nobility collected around the throne, and Maria Theresa 
 
 1 It is stated that, in reply to Seckendorf's intercession, Frederic William 
 answered : ' Sie wissen nicht was Sie erbitten. Sie werden es einmal 
 sehen, was Sie an ihn haben werden.' 
 
MARIA THERESA. 215 
 
 was fortunate in all her undertakings. Spanish cere- 
 monies disappeared more and more, and German manners 
 were adopted. The Court of Vienna displayed great 
 splendour at the marriage of Joseph II. with Isabella of 
 Parma, and the royal procession was imposing and mag- 
 nificent. The splendour of the sovereign power was 
 fully represented by those who surrounded the throne. 
 The principal office at Court was that of Lord-Chamber- 
 lain, and Count Konigsegg, who was at the same time 
 Minister, Field-Marshal, and Commander, occupied that 
 post in 1747. His predecessor was, till 1743, Count 
 Stahrennberg. Count Konigsegg was followed by Count 
 Khevenhuller, who was raised to the rank of Prince in 
 1774, and Count Ulefeld, formerly Chancellor of State, 
 after whose death came Prince William Trantson, and 
 the last under Maria Theresa was Prince Schwarzenberg, 
 who was very much respected at Court. The Austrian 
 nobility hr those days not only played a prominent part 
 in the pleasures of Court life, but also occupied a high 
 position in the affairs of state. It was formed of very 
 mixed ingredients, which consisted of Germanic, Rou- 
 manian, Sclavonic, and Magyar elements. It was not 
 only a court nobility on which honours and dignities 
 were bestowed by right of birth ; it occupied a position 
 which gave great political influence to those of its order 
 who were possessed of talent. This class, in the eighteenth 
 century, showed its vitality and intrinsic value in the 
 most distinguished manner under Maria Theresa, who, 
 no one can doubt, greatly encouraged it and relied 
 upon it. By her personal influence on the first families 
 of the land, this great empress succeeded in bringing 
 about a more friendly connexion with the Hungarian 
 nobility. The names of Edodi, Batthyany, Nadasdy, 
 &c, were to be found among her statesmen. At the 
 beginning of her reign the chief were the Counts of Zin- 
 
216 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 zendorf, Stahremberg, Harrach, Colloredo, Konigsegg ; 
 to Count Zinzendorf succeeded Count Ulefeld, and 
 Stahremberg was followed by Kinsky. In the Ministry 
 itself there was much discord. The moving powers were 
 Harrach, Kinsky, and the Secretary of State, Barten- 
 stein. Maria Theresa did not always repose the same 
 amount of confidence in her Ministers. Charles VI. had 
 placed little trust in Zinzendorf, who was at the head of 
 foreign affairs, and the Empress did not find in him the 
 amount of support which she needed. He was an ex- 
 cellent courtier, but no diplomatist. He had polished 
 manners, was extremely good-natured, and took more 
 interest in science than in public affairs. Zinzendorf 
 was never willing to sacrifice a pleasure. The gratifica- 
 tion of the table and the gaities of a court life, had 
 more attraction for him than his official duties. He died 
 in his seventy-first year. Ulefeld, who followed Zinzen- 
 dorf, was the first to call the attention of Maria Theresa 
 to Kaunitz, to whom at a later period he willingly re- 
 linquished his post. 
 
 Stahremberg was a man of large means, and a powerful 
 supporter of the Government. He was born in 1663, and 
 educated at the universities of Utrecht, Leyden and Leip- 
 zic, in order to become a clergyman, which profession he 
 afterwards abandoned. He was President of the Banks, 
 and as such had to do indirectly with all custom-house 
 affairs. He rendered great services to Austria. 
 
 Kinsky, by birth a Bohemian, was a cavalier of the 
 old school, of stern manners, outwardly rough and vio- 
 lent, but indefatigable in the discharge of his duties. 
 Maria Theresa highly esteemed and honoured him. He 
 was not spoken well of in Prussia, on account of his 
 known loyalty to the Empress of Austria. He died in 
 the prime of life. 
 
 Konigsegg was President of the Councils of Ministers 
 
MARIA THERESA. 217 
 
 under Maria Theresa. He had formerly been Com- 
 mander-in-Chief in Italy and in the war with the Turks. 
 His want of success in this war lost him the favour of 
 Charles VI., who recalled him and made him Court- 
 Marshal. Although not an efficient leader in the field, 
 he was generally liked in the army on account of his 
 good-nature, disinterested character, cleverness and wit. 
 
 HarracKs talents and high merits were universally 
 acknowledged. This nobleman succeeded to Count 
 Konigsegg in the year 1743. His personal appearance 
 was imposing. After the death of Kinsky, Maria Theresa 
 made him Chancellor of Bohemia. He was then fifty 
 years of age, full of experience and energy, and possessed 
 of an acute mind, surpassing the other ministers as re- 
 gards talent. 
 
 Colloredo, his successor, had not, like his predecessor, 
 indefatigable industry, and does not seem to have per- 
 sonally occupied himself much with the affairs of state. 
 He left the greatest amount of work to be done by his 
 secretaries. 
 
 Khevenli'uller occupied this important post in the year 
 1748. He was an active little man then about forty, and 
 a perfect courtier. Maria Theresa, as well as Franz 
 Stephen, esteemed him much for his amiable, honest, and 
 modest character. 
 
 All these statesmen were selected from the highest 
 nobility, but Maria Theresa was ever ready to reward 
 those who were of humble birth, and who, through their 
 talents, faithfulness and perseverance, had, by their own 
 exertions, raised themselves to her notice, as in the case 
 of Bartenstein and Kaunitz. 
 
 Bartenstein was a determined opponent of Prussia, and 
 hated Frederic personally. Through the favour of the 
 Emperor, he had gained a fortune, which was increased 
 by a rich marriage. It was generally believed that he 
 
218 HUNGAEIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 would never lose his post, but Maria Theresa had in her 
 service another statesman, whom neither Ulefeld nor 
 Bartenstein could rival, a statesman who could be placed 
 side by side with Richelieu and Metternich. This was 
 Kaunitz, who directed through nearly forty years the 
 foreign policy of Austria. Several individuals of this 
 name were at different times in the diplomatic service. 
 
 Prince Kaunitz was born in 1711. He was the 
 youngest of nineteen children, and was prepared for the 
 .Church, but, his elder brothers having died, he chose a 
 diplomatic career, and studied with distinction at Vienna, 
 Leipzig, and Leyden. After having finished his studies 
 he visited France, England, and Italy, where he collected 
 much valuable information. We are told he had a great 
 predilection for England. As a young man he was 
 already known for his great love of horses, and in later 
 years was looked upon as one of the best and hardiest 
 riders of Austria. His stables were the admiration of 
 all who visited them, and he was particularly proud of 
 his riding-ground. Kaunitz also possessed a first-rate 
 collection of pictures of horses as well as of books, written 
 with reference to this noble animal. In the first years of 
 the war of succession, Maria Theresa sent him to Italy 
 with a confidential mission, and it was his influence which 
 induced the Italian Court to remain neutral or to vote for 
 Austria. In 1742 he was ambassador at Turin, and 
 accompanied Charles Ferdinand in the campaign against 
 the French and Spanish forces. In 1743 he acted in 
 the capacity of envoy extraordinary in the Xetherlands, 
 which he had to leave on account of the French occupa- 
 tion. In 1747, Kaunitz represented the Empress at the 
 Court of St. James', and in 1748 was Austrian repre- 
 sentative at the Congress of Aix-la-Chapelle. It is stated 
 that the first despatches of Kaunitz were so excellent that 
 Ulefeld put them before Maria Theresa with these 
 
MARIA THERESA. 219 
 
 words : — ( Your Majesty sees here her future Prime 
 Minister.' So great were the sagacity and diplomatic 
 tact which he displayed in the conferences of Aix-la-Cha- 
 pelle, that, as a reward for his services, the Empress made 
 him her Prime Minister. In 1749, Kaunitz was sent as 
 ambassador to France, and by his skilful conduct brought 
 about the Franco- Austrian alliance. With this states- 
 man a new spirit came into the Austrian Government. 
 Through all the reign of Maria Theresa, under Joseph II., 
 up to Leopold II., he directed, in spite of all opposition, 
 the state affairs with unerring judgment and consum- 
 mate ability. He died in 1794. When he first came to 
 Vienna he was forty-two years of age, tall, slender, and of 
 good deportment, full of physical and moral power. His 
 features were regular, and expressed wit and intelli- 
 gence. He had a beautiful quick eye ; his look was pene- 
 trating. He wore a wig with a mass of curls, and was 
 always dressed tastefully, in the French fashion. He 
 was as particular as regards order and cleanliness in 
 dress as in every other respect. His chief aim was to 
 lengthen his life, and to remain in good health. He was 
 therefore very careful and simple in his manner of living, 
 especially as he grew older, for as a young man he had 
 led rather a wild life. His character was a mixture of 
 great and small qualities. Gradually, his eccentricities 
 became more and more marked and displeasing to the 
 Court of Vienna, the more so perhaps because the world 
 around him had become different. He often astonished 
 the inhabitants of Vienna by driving a team of stags, but 
 it must be admitted that whatever were his pleasures or 
 recreations, they never interfered with his work. Al- 
 though slow in forming an opinion, the strength and 
 solidity of his judgment always made up for the delay. 
 He spoke fluently French, Italian, and German, and was 
 a good Latin scholar. In his youth he was very fond of 
 
220 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 the English language. He seems to have preferred 
 French literature to that of the Germans. Voltaire and 
 Moliere were his favourite authors. Kaunitz was a 
 great mechanic, and always had in his establishment 
 several workmen, whose labours he superintended himself. 
 He was also a great patron of arts and science, and every 
 celebrity who passed through Vienna was sure to be in- 
 vited to the Prince's table. As he wore French dress, 
 Kaunitz was also believed to favour French interests, 
 but those who shared that opinion were much mistaken. 
 He only favoured the union of France and Austria so 
 far as it was to the interest of the latter country. He 
 often mocked at the French even at the time when he 
 kept up a secret correspondence with Madame de Pom- 
 padour. As to Prussia, he first united all weapons 
 against it in a seven years' war. Then, when Poland 
 became divided, he sided with Frederic, simply because 
 circumstances compelled him to do so. But when that 
 monarch called upon all the European courts to prevent 
 Austria from taking possession of certain Bavarian pro- 
 vinces, Kaunitz again became his adversary. Under his 
 guidance the finances became so well regulated that 
 income and expenditure were equal, and the credit rose. 
 It is said there never was a statesman in whom Maria 
 Theresa had more confidence. He remained at his post 
 after the great Empress's death, highly distinguished by 
 Joseph' II., who also reposed great trust in him. Kau- 
 nitz is stated to have been opposed to the freedom of the 
 Scheldt, on the ground that Frederic would always be 
 able to defeat Joseph's generous intentions. He was also 
 of the same opinion as regards the exchange of the 
 Netherlands for Bavaria, and strongly opposed the un- 
 fortunate Turkish war. His influence was on the decline 
 during the short reign of Leopold, and it is said that the 
 French war broke out without his knowledge and appro- 
 
MAEIA THEEESA. 221 
 
 bation. Amongst the other celebrated men who rose 
 through their own merit, we must not forget to name 
 Van Swieten, Sonnenfelds, Justi, and Horneck. 
 
 The greatest military leaders were Prince Charles of 
 Lorraine, Khevenhiiller, Traun, Daun, Liechtenstein, 
 Lascy, and Loudon. 
 
 Traun is considered by all his contemporaries to have 
 been one of the first military leaders of Austria. He 
 was a man of the most determined character, and of 
 decided opinions. 
 
 Daun was the first Austrian military leader in the 
 seven years' war. The crowning points of his life were 
 the days of Kollin, Olmutz, and Hochkirchen. Maria 
 Theresa entertained the highest respect for this general, 
 and, in commemoration of his great victory at Kollin, 
 founded the celebrated order of ' Maria Theresa.' 
 
 Liechtenstein held a high post in the army of Prince 
 Eugene in the Avar with France, and through his talents 
 the Austrian artillery acquired a European celebrity. 
 During his life he was entrusted with several diplomatic 
 missions. He was a straightforward, honest man ; proud, 
 fiery, and full of self-will, yet very benevolent. 
 
 Lascy was by birth an Irishman, Avho had learnt the 
 art of war in the Russian service. 
 
 Loudon, next to Daun, exhibited the most eminent 
 talent. By birth he was a Scotchman. In the time of 
 the Silesian war he offered his services to Frederic, who 
 refused him because he did not like his physiognomy. 
 Loudon then came to Vienna. One day, whilst waiting in 
 the ante-chamber for an audience, he was questioned by a 
 stranger as to his wishes and circumstances, and help was 
 offered to him. This stranger, we are told, was Franz 
 Stephen. It is well known that Loudon was the greatest 
 enemy of Frederic the Great. Yet the latter, who was 
 master in every military science, could not help admiring 
 
222 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 him. Loudon never looked happier than on the day of 
 battle. He then became all fire, and was always anxious 
 to act on the offensive. 
 
 The terrible tempest which seemed about to break over 
 the devoted head of Maria Theresa on her accession to 
 the throne was for a short time postponed, and the 
 weight of anxiety which had so often clouded her brow 
 now disappeared. She fondly hoped that the birth of 
 her child would mark the beginning of an era of peace 
 and prosperity ; but hard fate had decreed that the 
 dreams of the mother should be bitterly dispelled by one 
 who, by the laws of nature, ought to have been the first 
 to sacrifice himself in her defence. The pause, or as we 
 may say, the retrograde movement, which the adversaries 
 of Maria Theresa had made, did not at all suit the views 
 of Frederic; for he feared that time would introduce 
 moderation into the councils of his future allies, and saw 
 that every day of peace was of untold value in strengthen- 
 ing the government of the Empress. He therefore deter- 
 mined to take the initiative, and seize a portion of her 
 dominions. This, he believed, would force the aspirants 
 to the provinces of Austria at once to take the field ; but 
 for fear of any mishap, he, with great secrecy and masterly 
 talent — or rather, as Professor Smyth terms it, consum- 
 mate hypocrisy and cunning — suddenly threw a well- 
 equipped army of 40,000 men into Silesia. On the 
 accomplishment of this invasion, his ambassador proposed 
 to Maria Theresa an alliance between Frederic, herself, 
 and the Maritime Powers, for the purpose of protecting 
 her dominions. Frederic also offered to use all his in- 
 fluence to bring about the election of Maria Theresa's 
 husband as Emperor of Germany, and effect a loan of 
 2,000,000 of thalers. In return for these favours Frederic 
 demanded that Maria Theresa should give up to him the 
 
MARIA THERESA. 223 
 
 splendid province of Silesia. He grounded his right on 
 some ancient claim of his family to the districts of 
 Jagerndorf, Liegnitz, and Brieg, which time and treaties 
 had rendered obsolete. The other parts of the province 
 were to be delivered up to him as a set-off against his 
 alliance. If this was not at once acceded to, his money 
 and troops would be placed at the disposal of the Electors 
 of Saxony and Bavaria. We here quote the words of a 
 well-known English writer with reference to Frederic's 
 conduct : * The common robber has sometimes the excuse 
 of want ; banditti, in a disorderly country, may pillage, 
 and when resisted, murder ; but the crimes of men, even 
 atrocious as these, are confined at least to a contracted 
 space, and their consequences extend not beyond a limited 
 period. It was not so with Frederic: the outrages of 
 his ambition were to be followed up by an immediate 
 war, then by a revival of it, then by the seven years' 
 war.' All that was wanting to this infamous piece of 
 ingratitude on the part of Frederic towards Maria Theresa 
 was the well-known remark of his father, ( Der mir am 
 meisten giebt, dem adherire ich.' The King of Prussia's 
 proposals would lead one to imagine that he acted with 
 the knowledge and authority of the Maritime Powers, 
 but such was not the case. At first the Viennese Court 
 considered it prudent to treat his offer with silence, and 
 the Prussian ambassador was ordered to leave Vienna in 
 twenty-four hours. But already the news of the inva- 
 sion of Silesia had caused the adversaries of the Em- 
 press to renew their negotiations with each other, and 
 nothing was now left to the Court of Vienna but to 
 prepare themselves for the coming storm. The answer 
 which Maria Theresa gave to Frederic's insolent mes- 
 sage was not only worthy of a descendant of the Em- 
 perors of Germany, but also of a woman who finds 
 that she has been stung by a viper. We must remember 
 
224 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 that Frederic, so-called the Great, whether on account of 
 his genius or his crimes, was, before his accession to the 
 Crown of Prussia, a pensioner of the house of Austria ; 
 and in fact Maria Theresa had done her utmost to induce 
 her father to prevent his being shot for insubordination. 
 Maria Theresa's notorious answer was probably read with 
 a satanic smile by Frederic of Prussia ; as he knew per- 
 fectly well before he sent his offers of alliance, that the 
 entrance of his troops into Silesia must bring about a 
 declaration of war, and thus give new strength to the 
 assailants of Maria Theresa. 
 
 The duplicity of his character was fully displayed in 
 his communications to the representatives of foreign 
 Powers at his Court, whom he informed that the occupa- 
 tion of Silesia by his troops must not be regarded as an 
 act of hostility towards the Viennese Court, or a wish to 
 disturb the peace of the Empire ; but he had done so 
 solely to legalise his claims on that province and prevent 
 its being taken by the other claimants to the dominions 
 of Austria. Silesia, at the time of Frederic's invasion, 
 had only two regiments with whom to oppose his progress, 
 and the fortresses might be considered utterly defenceless 
 in every respect. Maria Theresa's army numbered 30,000 
 men, and she had about 100,000 florins in her treasury. 
 In consequence of its utter defencelessness, the greater 
 part of Silesia fell into the hands of the Prussians without 
 the striking of a blow. This brought about a coalition 
 of all the claimants to the Austrian provinces, which was 
 organised at Nymphenburg. The parties were France, 
 Spain, Bavaria, and the Electors of Cologne and the 
 Palatinate ; Prussia and Saxony also joined. Austria 
 was to be divided among them ; Bavaria having for its 
 share Bohemia, Upper Austria, Tyrol, and the district 
 of Breisgau, Saxony, Moravia, and Upper Silesia ; Spain 
 was to receive Lombardy, Parma, Piacenza, Mantua ; 
 
MARIA THERESA. 225 
 
 whilst Prussia kept Silesia, and France should take the 
 Netherlands. The dominions of Maria Theresa were to 
 consist of Hungary, Carinthia, Carniola, and Illyria. With 
 reference to Hungary, Frederic's emissaries were already 
 doing their best in sowing the seeds of disloyalty, and he 
 fondly imagined that the Hungarians, with the assistance 
 of the Turks, would throw off the rule of the House of 
 Hapsburg, and elect a king of their own. The Bavarians 
 stood on the frontiers of Austria ; Spanish and Neapolitan 
 troops had entered Lombardy. On March 9 the fortress 
 of Glogau and its whole garrison, commanded by Count 
 Wallis, fell into the hands of the victorious Prussians. 
 On April 10, 1741, the Austrian troops under Count 
 Neipperg encountered those of Frederic at Mollwitz. 
 The Austrians numbered 32.000 men and eighteen guns, 
 the Prussians 60,000 men and sixty guns. In this cele- 
 brated battle the Austrian cavalry thoroughly defeated 
 that of Frederic, who himself commanded it. Frederic 
 sought safety in flight. It is stated that he was pursued 
 by an Austrian hussar, who was about to attack him 
 with his sword, when, turning suddenly round, Frederic 
 told him who he was and promised him a high reward if 
 he left him. The hussar, recognising him from the 
 pictures he had seen, left him, saying, 6 Very well, after 
 the war ; ' to which the King replied, ( Good-bye, till we 
 meet again.' This hussar was Paul Werner, afterwards 
 colonel of a Prussian resnment of hussars, and knight of 
 the great Prussian order. Frederic's baggage fell into 
 the hands of the Austrians, but the Prussian generals 
 Anhalt-Dessau, and Schwerin rallied the troops ; the 
 precision of the fire of the Prussian infantry told fatally 
 on the ranks of the impetuous Austrian cavalry, and 
 forced them to retreat, leaving on the field of battle two 
 generals and 5,000 rank and file. This success enabled 
 
 Q 
 
226 HUXGAEIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Frederic to occupy Moravia, and push forward his ad- 
 vanced troops as far as Kornenburg and Stockeran. 
 
 Up to this time Maria Theresa had not been crowned 
 Queen of Hungary ; but the state of that country ren- 
 dered it an imperative necessity for her at once to calm 
 the agitation which existed in that part of her domi- 
 nions. She accordingly invoked a Diet in May, 1741, at 
 Pressburg, and on June 21 was unanimously acknow- 
 ledged Queen of Hungary, and received the crown of 
 St. Stephen from the hands of the venerable Primate of 
 Hungary, Emerich Esterhazy. The joy of her Hun- 
 garian subjects was unbounded, and her grace and dig- 
 nity were greatly increased by her appearance in a 
 magnificent Hungarian costume. The daring skill with 
 which she managed her impetuous charger during the 
 coronation scene had a most powerful effect on all those 
 who had flocked together to behold her. To the Hun- 
 garians the misfortunes of their Queen, it may be said, 
 were welcomed, because they gave them an opportunity 
 of proving the chivalry and loyalty of the nation, and 
 giving the lie to those miscreants who were attempting to 
 sow the seeds of disunion. Maria Theresa shortly after 
 declared her husband co-regent of Hungary, and raised 
 the loyal and devoted Count Palffy to the rank of Pala- 
 tine. Vienna was the scene of a universal jubilee on her 
 return ; all classes vied with each other in doing their 
 utmost to place the country in a state of defence. 
 
 The policy of France was at this time guided by the 
 two brothers Bellisle, the one a statesman and the other 
 a marshal ; and no one can deny that they could show 
 sufficient reasons for supporting the house of Hohenzol- 
 lern, who had already helped them to a slice of Ger- 
 many ; and they believed that they could rely on Frederic 
 assisting them to another. Fleury opposed this unjusti- 
 fiable war ; and the strength of his arguments, as well as 
 
MAEIA THERESA. 227 
 
 his opinion of Frederic, were but too truly verified by 
 after events. The only ally on whom Maria Theresa 
 could reckon was England, who had promised her an 
 auxiliary corps of 25,000 men. But the skilful intrigues 
 of France and Prussia, together with the sudden advance 
 of 40,000 French troops into his Hanoverian provinces, 
 prevented the King of England from carrying out his 
 promise. 
 
 We shall now notice the efforts of Mr. Robinson and 
 Lord Hyndford to buy off Frederic. Lord Hyndford 
 states that, in answer to his proposals, Frederic replied : 
 * At the beginning of the war I might have been con- 
 tented with this proposal, but not now. Shall I again 
 give the Austrians battle, and drive them from Silesia ? 
 You will then see I shall have better proposals. At 
 present I will have four duchies and not one. Do not, 
 my lord, talk of magnanimity. A prince ought first to 
 consult his own interests. I am not averse to peace, but 
 I expect to have four duchies, and I will have them.' 
 Maria Theresa, in a conversation with Mr. Robinson, 
 told that minister: ( Not only from political reasons, but 
 from conscience and honour, I will not consent to part 
 with much in Silesia. No sooner is one enemy satisfied 
 than another starts up ; another, and then another, must 
 be contented, and all at my expense.' ( You must yield 
 to the hard necessity of the times,' said Mr. Robinson. 
 6 What would not I give, except in Silesia ?' replied the 
 impatient Queen. s Let him take all we have in Guel- 
 derland. If he is not gained by that sacrifice, others may 
 be. Let the King, your master, speak to the Elector of 
 Bavaria. Oh ! the King, your master ! — let him only 
 march! — let him march only!' Her continued losses, 
 however, induced Maria Theresa to consent to make 
 further offers. ( I am afraid,' said Mr. Robinson, ' some 
 of these proposals will be rejected by the King.' i I wish 
 
 Q 2 
 
228 HUNGAEIAN CjSLEBKITIES. 
 
 he may reject them/ said the Queen. e Save Limburg if 
 possible, were it only for the quiet of my conscience. 
 God knows how I shall answer for the cession, having 
 sworn to the states of Brabant never to alienate any part 
 of this country.' 
 
 Mr. Robinson, in his next interview with Frederic, 
 attempted to soften the heart of that monarch. The 
 King, with malignant hypocrisy, replied that ( His an- 
 cestors would rise out of their tombs to reproach him if he 
 abandoned the rights that had been transmitted to him ; 
 that he could not live with reputation if he lightly aban- 
 doned an enterprise which had been the first act of his 
 reign ; that he would sooner be crushed with his whole 
 army. If the Queen,' said he at last, ' does not satisfy 
 me in six weeks, I will have four duchies more. They 
 who want peace will give me what I want. I am sick of 
 ultimatums ; I will hear no more of them. My part is 
 taken ; I will have all Lower Silesia. This is my final 
 answer ; I will give no other.' And with this he broke off 
 the conference. 
 
 The King of England, as we have before said, was 
 unable to give the promised assistance. The French 
 supported the Bavarians with another army of 40,000 
 men, and granted large subsidies to the Elector, to whom 
 they promised the imperial crown. 
 
 Thus Maria Theresa stood alone in the world as re- 
 gards foreign assistance, but the sequel will prove what 
 the love of a people will do for a sovereign who protects 
 their rights and privileges, and makes it a rule of life to 
 share the sorrows and pleasures of her humblest subjects. 
 About this time Vienna was visited by a frightful water- 
 spout, which broke over the city, creating great loss of 
 property, causing the river to break its banks and inun- 
 date the surrounding buildings. Maria Theresa and her 
 husband were to be seen everywhere doing their utmost 
 
MARIA THERESA. 229 
 
 to appease the sufferings of the inhabitants ; and she 
 severely taxed her private means in order to give the 
 people at once pecuniary assistance, which made her ten 
 times more beloved than before. 
 
 On August 14, Charles Albert's troops were in pos- 
 session of Linz and the greater part of Upper Austria ; 
 and he had already compelled the inhabitants of Linz to 
 consider him as their ruler. About the end of this month 
 the French and Bavarians occupied St. Polten, and sent 
 a parlementary to Vienna to demand of Count Kheven- 
 huller the surrender of the town. The worthy commander 
 declined to receive him. Lower Austria and the sur- 
 rounding district offered to Vienna masses of provisions. 
 Everyone flocked to the recruiting-office, where the grey 
 locks of age were to be seen side by side with the silken 
 curls of boyhood. On the fortifications the cavalier, the 
 citizen, and the lower orders vied with each other to 
 prove their devotion for their common mother. Ladies 
 of the first quality were not backward in the hour of 
 danger. Maria Theresa, who was then expecting her 
 confinement, seems to have made up her mind for the 
 worst; for she wrote to her mother-in-law, saying that 
 she did not know whether she would have a town left to 
 her where she could be delivered of her child. In the 
 hour of distress she proceeded to Hungary, for the 
 greater portion of her dominions were already in the 
 occupation of her numerous enemies ; and in the cele- 
 brated Reichstag of Pressburg she appeared in deep 
 mourning before the assembly of nobles and represen- 
 tatives. Placing the crown upon her head, she strode 
 with majestic dignity to the tribune, from which the 
 kings of Hungary were accustomed to harangue the re- 
 presentatives of the country. We will not attempt to 
 describe the details of this memorable scene, simply be- 
 cause the pen of the illustrious Macaulay has described 
 
230 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 it ; we will only quote a part of Maria Theresa's speech : 
 6 Agitur de regno Hungarian' said she, ' de persona nos- 
 tra, de prolilus nostris et corona ; ab omnibus derelicti, 
 unice ad inclytorum statuum fidelitatem, arma et Hun- 
 garorum priscam virtutem confugimus.' Professor Smyth, 
 in his lecture on Maria Theresa's life, describes in the fol- 
 lowing terms the scene which followed these pathetic 
 words : ( To the cold and relentless ambition of Fre- 
 deric — to a prince whose heart had withered at thirty — 
 an appeal like this had been made in vain ; but not so to 
 the free-born warriors who saw no possessions to be 
 coveted like the conscious enjoyment of honourable and 
 noble feelings — no fame, no glory, like the character 
 of the protectors of the helpless and the avengers of the 
 innocent. Youth, beauty, and distress obtained that 
 triumph which, for the honour of the one sex, it is to be 
 hoped will never be denied to the merits and afflictions of 
 the other. A thousand swords leaped from their scab- 
 bards, and attested the unbought generosity and courage 
 of the untutored nation. " Moriamur pro rege nostro, 
 Maria Theresa!" was the voice that resounded through 
 the hall — " Moriamur pro rege nostro, Maria Theresa ! " 
 The tumultuous shouts which had interrupted her in her 
 speech, and the flashing of those swords which were soon 
 to be bathed in the blood of her enemies, overpowered the 
 feelings of Maria Theresa. Tears of joy and gratitude 
 flowed down the cheeks of the glorious Queen, whose 
 courage no misfortunes or sufferings could conquer. 
 Again and again the enthusiastic cries of ( Moriamur pro 
 res;e nostro, Maria Theresa, vitam et sanorrinem ei damus !' 
 greeted her ears. The whole nation rose to a man. 
 Magyars, Croats, Pandours, Slavonians, Szeklers, TTal- 
 lachians, Haiducks, &c, rushed to the standards of their 
 common Queen, and in the ensuing campaign created 
 dismay and terror in the midst of their disciplined op- 
 
MARIA THERESA. 231 
 
 pon exits. The celebrated magnats Karoly, Nadasdy, 
 Forgacs, and Andrassy, did their utmost in organising 
 corps for Maria Theresa's service. 
 
 We have before mentioned that England recognised 
 the rights of Maria Theresa to her father's dominions. 
 This feeling was not only entertained by his majesty 
 George II., but by the whole people ; for large sums of 
 money were subscribed for her assistance, and the ladies 
 of London collected a sum of 150,000/,, for that purpose ; 
 but the Empress graciously and most kindly declined to 
 avail herself of these generous contributions, with the 
 remark that, as a Queen, she could only receive that 
 which the King and Parliament offered to her. In the 
 meantime, the most encouraging success crowned the 
 efforts of the Hungarian magnats. Many of their corps 
 had already joined the imperial standard, and others were 
 operating on the communications of the enemy. One 
 corps, organised by a certain Baron von Trenck, became 
 notorious for the ferocity of its conduct. They were 
 generally considered to be Croats or Wallachians, but 
 were, in fact, the peasants of the neighbourhood of 
 Pandour, in the Solder comitat, from which they took 
 their name. They were under the command of a sort of 
 chieftain, called Harun Pasha. Their dress consisted of 
 a long cloak, high caps, and long, broad trousers. They 
 were armed with a long gun, and generally carried two 
 pistols and two Turkish poniards in their girdle. Their 
 footsteps were to be marked by the burning homesteads 
 and corpses of their enemies. So great were the atrocities 
 which these wild and desperate men committed, that 
 Baron von Trenck was afterwards tried by court-martial 
 for his conduct, and imprisoned for life. Our readers 
 must not believe, however, that the majority of the 
 Hungarians pursued a similar course. 
 
 Although the frightful contributions which had been 
 
232 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 levied in the Austrian dominions, especially the troops of 
 Frederic's own corps, had brought about poverty and 
 starvation among thousands of Maria Theresa's subjects, 
 in general the conduct of the Austrian troops in Bavaria 
 deserves the acknowledgment of every unprejudiced 
 mind. The advance of the Hungarians compelled the 
 Elector of Bavaria to fall back upon Linz, whence he 
 proceeded to Budweitz to effect his junction with the 
 French troops. 
 
 Maria Theresa, in the course of her long reign, gave 
 many proofs that she had not forgotten the noble conduct 
 of her Hungarian subjects, and by her motherly exertions 
 greatly promoted the welfare of the nation. She never 
 allowed herself to deviate from the path in which she 
 had started, and party spirit was unknown to her. In 
 her eyes all her Hungarian subjects were the same, 
 although gratitude naturally inclined her to favour the 
 Magyar who had so nobly defended the rights of her 
 crown. 
 
 In Bohemia, the confederates were successful. Prague 
 was stormed in succession by the French under Bellisle, 
 the Saxons, and the Bavarians, and on December 7 the 
 Elector of Bavaria was crowned in that town King of 
 Bohemia by the Archbishop Manderscheib. A great 
 number of nobles countenanced this proceeding, but the 
 stubborn silence of the people testified their non- adherence 
 and disavowal of what was going on. They knew that 
 this act was the prelude of a series of contributions winch 
 would be levied on their scanty means to maintain the 
 court of this prince, and indemnify the allies who had 
 brought him there, and would cause their unfortunate 
 country to be turned into a slaughter-house. A 
 Bohemian Landtag was held, in which the deputies were 
 made acquainted with the French language, for their 
 new ruler paid his ally the high compliment of making 
 
MARIA THERESA. 233 
 
 known his wishes in French. His first demand was for a 
 sum of 6,000,000 of gulden, to cover the expenses of the 
 first half year. 
 
 The tidings of this Bavarian success reached Maria 
 Theresa at a time when she was surrounded by her 
 Hungarian nobility, and she determined at once to pro- 
 ceed to Vienna for the purpose of reconquering Bohemia. 
 Her position was at this time greatly improved by a 
 regular alliance which she had concluded with England 
 and Holland. The British Parliament had voted her 
 liberal subsidies, for it feared that the booty which might 
 fall into the hands of Prussia, France, and Spain would 
 give them undue preponderance in the affairs of Europe. 
 It was therefore the interest of England to break up this 
 formidable coalition ; and of all these Powers, Frederic, 
 she knew — in accordance with the traditional policy of 
 his family — would be perfectly willing to sacrifice his 
 allies if he could be made to perceive that it was to his 
 advantage- so to do. England therefore gave her ambas- 
 sador at his Court the necessary instructions. Maria 
 Theresa's return to her capital must indeed have been a 
 touching and interesting spectacle, one that can be en- 
 joyed only by those monarchs who are considered in the 
 light of father or mother of their people. She had left 
 the town when it was threatened by a siege for the 
 purpose of seeking succour in the hour of distress. In 
 this she had been successful, for the enemy had re- 
 treated, and her troops were already combating them on 
 their own ground. She entered the town clad in the 
 Hungarian costume, and at the head of the princely 
 retinue of nobles of the different Hungarian nationalities. 
 Her first step was to appoint Count Khevenhuller com- 
 mander-in-chief of her forces in Bavaria ; and the worthy 
 general, on receiving the appointment, fell on his knees 
 before his beloved Queen, and told her that his first 
 
234 HUNGARIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 report would be dated from Munich. This promise he 
 fulfilled^ after making his triumphal entry into that city 
 on February 12, 1742. On that same day, Charles 
 Albert of Bavaria was crowned Emperor of Germany at 
 Frankfort by his brother, the Elector of Cologne ; and, 
 by a stranger coincidence still, this day was also the 
 anniversary of Maria Theresa's wedding. The election 
 of Albert was effected by French money and Prussian 
 influence, through the instrumentality of the clever French 
 diplomatist, Chevalier Bellisle. The Austrians, rein- 
 forced by the Tyrolese, soon became masters of nearly 
 all Bavaria ; and the unfortunate and misguided Emperor 
 had to retire to Frankfort and live on the pecuniary 
 assistance afforded him by France, and Prince Thurn 
 and Taxis. But he did not remain long in his asylum. 
 A French corps under the Duke of Harcourt quickly 
 reconquered Bavaria, and enabled Charles VII. to return 
 to his capital. 
 
 We shall now return to Frederic's operations, which 
 had been universally crowned with success. He had 
 driven Neipperg out of Silesia into Moravia, and de- 
 feated the Duke of Lorraine in a pitched battle on 
 May 27. The fears of a coalition of England, Holland, 
 Russia, and Austria, as well as the discord which pre- 
 vailed among his allies, induced Frederic to break faith 
 with his partners, to try and secure by diplomacy the 
 booty which his military talents and the bravery of his 
 troops had gained for him. On June 11, the prelimi- 
 naries of a peace between the treacherous monarch and 
 Austria were laid ; and a treaty of peace was concluded 
 at Berlin on July 28, the contracting parties being 
 England, Russia, Brunswick, and Saxony. Prussia re- 
 ceived all Lower Silesia, and the greater part of 
 Upper Silesia, with the district of Glatz. Saxony, to 
 her credit, did not share in the division of the spoils. 
 
MAEIA THERESA. 235 
 
 In fact, through Frederic's conduct, she sustained severe 
 losses, both in men and money. Thus, freed from her 
 most determined and skilful opponent, Maria Theresa 
 could now turn her whole energies against her remaining 
 enemies. An English fleet compelled the King of the 
 Two Sicilies to become neutral ; and an alliance was 
 entered into with the King of Sardinia, who placed his 
 army at the disposal of Austria, and withdrew his troops 
 from Lombardy, where, together with the Spanish forces, 
 they had vainly attempted to effect a footing. The 
 tidings of Frederic's treachery caused a great deal of un- 
 easiness to the French Court, who began to fear for the 
 safety of their army in Bohemia ; for already, in June 
 1742, the Austrians, under the Duke of Lorraine and 
 Prince Lobkowitz, had driven the French from E^ar to 
 the walls of Prague. A reinforcement of 60,000 men, 
 which was sent through Hanover, on arriving near the 
 scene of operations, thought it advisable to retire into 
 Bavaria. Marshal de Broglio, at the head of a part of 
 the French army, succeeded in effecting his retreat from 
 Bohemia. No alternative was left to the French com- 
 mander-in-chief but to treat for terms with his opponents, 
 and the French Court expressed its willingness to con- 
 clude a peace, on condition that their army should be 
 allowed to retire without molestation. Maria Theresa 
 demanded their unconditional surrender as prisoners of 
 war. Marshal Bellisle, like a brave and valiant soldier, 
 determined to save the honour of France at any cost, 
 and accordingly, during the night of December 16-17, 
 at the head of 11,000 infantry and 3,000 cavalry, he cut 
 his way through the enemy's lines, and effected his 
 retreat by way of Egar. In his operations of retreat, 
 he lost nearly half of his troops, but he proved himself 
 worthy of the baton which he carried. The evacuation 
 
286 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 of Bohemia was celebrated by a Te Deum in the Church 
 of St. Stephen on December 30. 
 
 On January 2, one of the most magnificent spectacles 
 which Vienna has ever witnessed took place under the 
 superintendence of Maria Theresa. It consisted of eight 
 ladies attired as Amazons,, who, on costly war-chariots, 
 drawn by horses whose harnesses were for the greater 
 part of massive silver, performed two sets of quadrilles. 
 After this, these beautiful women, who were chosen from 
 all the different nationalities, went through a series of 
 intricate evolutions, in which they displayed their effi- 
 ciency with the lance, darts, sword, and pistol. Writers 
 of those days speak of the Oriental splendour of their 
 costumes as unparalleled. As the names of those flowers 
 of Austrian chivalry might interest our readers, we give 
 them in detail as they received their prizes : — The 
 Princesses Auersperg and Esterhazy, Archduchess Maria 
 Anna, Countesses Palffy, Wurmbrand, Althan, Kinsky, 
 Proskay, Kollonitsch, and Baroness Hager. The riding- 
 school was decorated with garlands and damask hangings 
 of a rich blue colour, fringed with silver lace. After the 
 prizes, which were of a most costly nature, had been dis- 
 tributed, Maria Theresa, at the head of her Amazons, 
 passed through the principal streets, and returned to the 
 Burg, where she dined with her companions. The festi- 
 vities were concluded by a grand ball, which she and her 
 husband opened. 
 
 The Duke of Lorraine now advanced into Bavaria, 
 driving back the troops of Charles VII. into Swabia, and 
 occupied Munich, where a regular Austrian Government 
 was organised, the unfortunate Emperor having again to 
 seek safety in Frankfort. The disasters which were 
 experienced by the Spanish forces in Italy produced 
 such indignation, both in Spain and France, that the two 
 Governments determined to despatch a second expedition 
 
MARIA THERESA. 237 
 
 to Italy. The French Government declared war against 
 the King of Sardinia, and sent an army under the Prince 
 of Conde. The Spanish fleet, which was to help in the 
 operations of Italy, was blockaded in Toulon by an 
 English fleet under Admiral Mathews ; but the French 
 fleet having compelled him to raise the blockade, the 
 allies put to sea, whereupon the English admiral 
 attacked and defeated them. The British Government 
 had for some time directed their attention to the forma- 
 tion of a confederate army in the Netherlands, for the 
 purpose of forcing France to conclude peace with Austria. 
 This army Avas called ( the Pragmatic' It was composed 
 of English, Hanoverians, Hessians, and Austrians. It 
 first advanced on the Main, for the purpose of protecting 
 the election of the Archbishop of Mainz, and forced the 
 Elector of the Palatinate to become neutral. Frankfort 
 would have fallen into the hands of Lord Stair, but it 
 was not .the wish of England and Austria to act with 
 severity against the Emperor. On the contrary, they 
 wished, if possible, to induce him to relinquish his claims 
 on the Austrian dominions, and break with the French. 
 Frankfort was therefore declared neutral, and the 
 Emperor was allowed to remain unmolested in his 
 asylum. Marshal Noailles, the French commander, 
 determined if possible to retrieve the disgrace of the 
 French arms. He accordingly advanced against the 
 Pragmatic army, which was then commanded by the 
 Kim*- of England in person and the Duke of Cumberland. 
 The two armies met at Dettingen. The French were 
 defeated, and Marshal Noailles compelled to retreat. 
 The Pragmatic, however, did not follow up their success. 
 The fortifications of Landau were razed, and nothing more 
 was done. 
 
 The concentration of the Pragmatic army on the 
 Main, and the success of the Austrians in Bavaria com- 
 
238 HUXGAEIAX CELEBRITIES. 
 
 pelled Marshal Seckendorf, the Bavarian general, to 
 demonstrate to Charles VII. the impossibility of con- 
 tinuing the contest ; and this ruler, convinced of the 
 helplessness of his cause, ordered him to discontinue 
 hostilities. Peace was concluded between the Emperor 
 and Maria Theresa on the same day on which the battle 
 of Dettingen was fought. By this peace Charles VII. un- 
 dertook to compel all foreign troops to withdraw from his 
 dominions, and relinquish all claims to the Austrian pro- 
 vinces, on condition that he should be allowed to remain 
 unmolested in Bavaria, and keep the title of Emperor. 
 The French troops, it is true, had again advanced and 
 occupied the greater part of the Netherlands ; but they 
 were forced to retire to the frontiers of Lorraine by the 
 rapid advance of the Austrian general, whose troops 
 already threatened Luneville. 
 
 Frederic, who had by this time put his army into first- 
 rate condition, and replenished his military treasury, 
 saw that the time had arrived to strike another successful 
 blow, and he accordingly re-opened negotiations with 
 France. That country, forgetful of the past, again 
 renewed her alliance with him, and on May 29, 1744, a 
 coalition was effected between the Emperor, France, 
 Prussia, the Elector of the Palatinate, and the King of 
 Sweden — against Austria, England, Saxony, and Holland. 
 Frederic again displayed in this campaign his usual 
 rapidity of movements, and in the space of three weeks 
 nearly all Bohemia and Moravia were in his power. The 
 victorious advance of the Prussian monarch was checked 
 by the return of the Duke of Lorraine, who compelled 
 Frederic at first to retire to Koni^soratz. Prague as;ain 
 fell into the hands of the Austrians. The appearance 
 of an Austrian army in Silesia forced Frederic to give 
 up all idea of retaining his footing in Bohemia and 
 Moravia. He accordingly retreated, and Upper Silesia 
 
MARIA THERESA. 239 
 
 was now occupied by the victorious Austrians. The 
 retreat of the Austrians from the Rhine left Bavaria 
 without defence, and it was at once re-occupied by the 
 Emperor and his French allies, who advanced across 
 the Austrian frontier. 
 
 On January 8, 1745, a quadruple alliance was formed 
 between England, Austria, Holland, and Saxony for the 
 recovery of Silesia. Shortly after this the unfortunate 
 Charles VII. died at Munich, at the age of forty-six, and it 
 may be safely said that the troubles brought upon him by 
 his unwarrantable ambition were the cause of his early 
 death. His son Maximilian Joseph, although only seven- 
 teen years of age, had profited enough by this sad expe- 
 rience to see that a continuation of the alliance between 
 Bavaria, France, and Prussia must have eventually caused 
 his downfall, and the ruin of his unfortunate country. 
 He therefore concluded peace with Maria Theresa, re- 
 linquishing all claims to the provinces of Austria, and 
 gave his adhesion to the Pragmatic sanction, under- 
 taking, at the same time, to cause the retirement from 
 his dominions of all foreign troops, and promising his 
 support to the Grand Duke of Tuscany in the election 
 to the Imperial crown, on condition that Maria Theresa 
 should acknowledge his right as Elector of Bavaria, and 
 withdraw her troops from his provinces. This was a 
 great advantage for Austria, as all further danger of 
 the molestation of her Bavarian frontiers was thereby 
 removed, and she now could direct all her energies to 
 the recovery of Silesia. The support of the Elector of 
 Bavaria in the election of her husband to the Imperial 
 throne enabled Maria Theresa to bid defiance to the 
 Elector of the Palatinate and Frederic, and although the 
 French had collected an army in the neighbourhood of 
 Frankfort to strengthen the opposition of Prussia and 
 the Palatinate, Franz Stephen was elected Emperor. 
 
240 HTOs T GAKIA* T CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Maria Theresa, regardless of danger, proceeded herself 
 to Frankfort for the purpose of being present at the 
 coronation ceremony of her husband. Seated at a 
 balcony, she was the first to raise her voice, in shouting 
 a vivat to his accession to power, in which the whole 
 people joined who collected to witness the ceremony. 
 After the coronation, Maria Theresa proceeded to 
 Heidelberg for the purpose of reviewing an army of 
 60,000 men who were drawn up in order of battle under 
 the command of the Emperor. She visited the encamp- 
 ment, and passed through the ranks of the army, 
 speaking to many of the soldiers. After the review, she 
 dined in a large tent with the chief officers, and on 
 leaving ordered a gulden to be given to each man. 
 Thence, the Empress proceeded with her husband to 
 Vienna, for the purpose of making their triumphal entry 
 into that city, where the new Emperor and Empress 
 were welcomed with unbounded joy. 
 
 Frederic, in the ensuing events, deserves great credit 
 for his diplomatic tact and generalship. All the armies 
 which opposed his progress were successively defeated, 
 and he again occupied Bohemia, leaving Maria Theresa 
 no option but to conclude with him a peace which was 
 signed at Dresden on December 25, 1745. Prussia 
 retained possession of Silesia, and received from* Saxony 
 the sum of 1,000,000 of thalers, as well as a small portion 
 of territory. But it must not be thought that this was 
 all Frederic's gains out of Saxony. He had extorted the 
 most exorbitant contributions, both in men and money, 
 in every part of the country through which he passed. 
 The Pretender's invasion had forced the English Govern- 
 ment to recall their troops from the scene of hostilities, 
 to put down on their own soil a rebellion which, 
 Macaulay says, was due to Frederic's intrigues. It 
 may be noted, in conjunction with this fact, that Prince 
 
MAKIA THERESA. 241 
 
 Bismarck, in a speech in which he praised the conduct of 
 his own Government towards the House of Hanover, 
 reproached the English with a want of magnanimity 
 towards the Stuarts. 
 
 In the middle of the year 1746 the French armies 
 were in possession of all the Austrian Netherlands, 
 Louisburg and Luxemburg being the only fortresses over 
 which the Austrian flag floated. 
 
 In Italy the Austrians were triumphant, for Genoa 
 was already in their possession, but at the moment 
 when the Imperialists were about to invade Provence for 
 the purpose of capturing Toulon and Marseilles, the 
 Genoese rose in mass, and, after a severe conflict, Marquis 
 Botta, the commander of the Austrian garrison, was com- 
 pelled to retire with all his force. This loss, it is true, 
 was in some degree compensated by the victory of the 
 Austrians and Sardinians over the French at Exiles, 
 where the. French commander Bellisle lost his life; but 
 the evacuation of Genoa was an irretrievable loss, as it 
 was the key- stone to the southern provinces of France. 
 Towards the end of the year an attempt was made to 
 form a peace congress, but no satisfactory arrangement 
 could be arrived at, and France now declared war 
 against Holland. In a very short time the celebrated 
 French commander-in-chief, Marshal Saxe (Moritz von 
 Sachsen), was master of nearly all the Netherlands, 
 Maestricht alone being still in the possession of the 
 Dutch ; but after he had defeated England and her allies 
 at Fontenoy, Marshal Saxe, by a false movement on 
 Luxemburg, lured his adversaries from the neighbour- 
 hood of Maestricht, which he immediately surrounded on 
 April 17, 1747. The French commander now devoted 
 all his energies to the taking of that important town, for 
 he knew that if the allies once effected their junction 
 with the Russian troops which had already arrived in 
 
242 HUNGAEIAN CELEBKITIES. 
 
 Germany, he would be compelled to raise the siege, 
 whereas, if he retained possession of Maestricht, its im- 
 mense strategical importance would enable him to make 
 his own terms, and thereby compensate the losses which 
 the French navy had experienced at the hands of the 
 Dutch and English fleets. So rapid was his progress, 
 that the allies, fearing that Maestricht would be compelled 
 to surrender before the Russians had effected a junction, 
 entered into peace negotiations. On April 30, an ar- 
 mistice was concluded between France, England, and 
 Holland, and the fortifications of Maestricht were, for the 
 time being, handed over to the French. 
 
 On October 18, 1748, the ambassadors of France, 
 England, Austria, Holland, Sardinia, Spain, Modena, 
 Sicily, and Genoa, signed a treaty of peace, into the 
 details of which we shall not enter. All the Powers again 
 renewed their adhesion to the Pragmatic sanction. 
 Hanover was guaranteed to England, Silesia to Frederic ; 
 Austria was also called upon to make a partial sacrifice 
 of her influence in Italy. Dunkirk was dismantled, and 
 the Pretender ordered to leave the French Court. This 
 peace, however, was not followed by a general disarma- 
 ment, as no one expected it would be of long duration ; 
 but the world was in error. Europe was tired with the 
 scenes of bloodshed, and by degrees the different Govern- 
 ments felt themselves compelled to yield to the desire of 
 their people. 
 
 No ruler, probably, signed the treaty of peace with 
 more unbounded joy than Maria Theresa. She knew 
 that it would enable her to improve the condition of her 
 people, and develope their social and moral position. Her 
 ambassadors were ordered to redouble their efforts to 
 remain on the most friendly terms with the different 
 Courts to which they were accredited, and express the 
 wish of their Imperial mistress for the continuance of 
 
MAEIA THERESA. 243 
 
 peace, as well as her wish to observe neutrality in case of 
 war. 
 
 In a very short time the fruitful soil had nearly effaced 
 the effects of the scourge of war ; but unfortunately, 
 Maria Theresa, through love of peace, and knowing that 
 for the welfare of the country, the greatest possible free- 
 dom from military service was urgently needed, never 
 kept up her army on a footing in proportion to the extent 
 of her dominions and the armaments of the neighbouring 
 States. The military quota of the Austrian Government 
 was not 1 per cent., whereas that of Frederic was 
 4 T Vth, and his army was always on a war footing, ready 
 to take the field at a few days' notice. No doubt finan- 
 cial reasons considerably affected the Empress's policy. 
 During the years of peace which followed the treaty of 
 Aix-la-Chapelle, the State of Austria and its laws under- 
 went a great change for the better. In the year 1751, 
 Maria Theresa issued a severe edict against foreign 
 lotteries, which had formerly been the means of taking 
 large sums of money from the country. In the year 
 1752, a terrible explosion took place in the saltpetre 
 manufactory belonging to the laboratory for the pre- 
 paration of explosive materials for warfare, and great 
 damage was done to the surrounding houses. In the 
 year 1755, one of the greatest storms which Vienna had 
 ever experienced took place, accompanied by terrific 
 lightning, and the electric fluid struck many buildings, 
 causing much alarm and damage. 
 
 Up to this time, Maria Theresa's Government did not 
 believe in the possibility of a fresh attack on the part of 
 Frederic. The friendly understanding which existed 
 between Austria, France, England, and Russia led the 
 Empress to suppose that he would not again attempt to 
 break the peace of Europe. She had mistaken him. 
 Already that unscrupulous man had prepared for alL To 
 
 R 2 
 
244 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 him a continuance of peace was indeed a threatening 
 aspect of things. He believed that it would give the 
 rulers of Europe sufficient time to comprehend the ne- 
 cessity of putting a stop to his aggressive policy, and 
 might ultimately lead to their wrenching from him his 
 illgotten spoils. There were four persons who, he knew, 
 personally disliked him : Maria Theresa, whom, together 
 with her subjects, he had constantly insulted ; Kaunitz, 
 whom he had robbed of his estates in East Friesland ; 
 George II. of England, who had not forgotten the 
 haughty defiance with which Frederic had treated his 
 claims as Elector of Hanover to the province of East 
 Friesland ; and lastly, the Empress of Russia, whose 
 pride had been greatly offended by his satirical remarks, 
 and whose indignation he had roused by forcibly enlisting 
 her subjects. 
 
 In the year 1754, disputes arose between the English 
 and the French on the frontiers of Canada, and retaliations 
 followed which ended in hostilities. Frederic added fuel 
 to the fire, in the hope that either one or the other of the 
 combatants would require his help. He fully trusted that 
 France, forgetting his previous treachery, would still 
 look upon him as her natural ally. This belief was 
 strengthened by his knowledge of the policy of France, 
 which for more than 200 years had been directed to the 
 humbling of the House of Austria, some of the rulers of 
 France considering the policy of Austria as aggressive, 
 and holding it advisable to foment its internal difficulties, 
 and others from a wish to extend their frontiers at the 
 expense of the German Empire. 
 
 Maria Theresa was, however, fully convinced of the 
 fact that an alliance between France and Austria could 
 alone secure the peace of Europe. After the treaty of 
 Aix-la-Chapelle, all the diplomatic talents of Kaunitz had 
 been directed to the realisation of this policy. In this he 
 
MARIA THERESA. 2i5 
 
 was most ably seconded by his friend Choiseul. The 
 fruits of his diplomacy, it is true, were not immediately 
 apparent, for all Kaunitz's designs required time, though 
 when accomplished they were perfect. In accordance 
 with this policy, Maria Theresa determined, if possible, to 
 remain neutral in the dispute between France and 
 England, as she considered it her duty to afford indirect 
 assistance to the latter. The French Government knew 
 perfectly well that Frederic was the only monarch who, if 
 handsomely paid, would side with France. The French 
 Minister, in reply to some remarks of a brother diplomatist 
 with reference to the policy of Austria, said, ' You are 
 quite right; Austria may have a diplomatic squabble 
 with England, but a good feeling will always exist 
 between the two.' His remarks to the Prussian ambas- 
 sador Knyphausen prove how well he understood the 
 character of the denouncer of Machiavelli. ' Write to 
 your king,' said he ; ( tell him that he ought to side with 
 us against Hanover ; there is something to be got by it ; 
 the Elector-King of England has a well-filled exchequer. 
 The King of Prussia will have but to help himself. It 
 will be rare sport.' 
 
 George II. knew but too well the character of Frederic. 
 He was fully aware that if he wished to save Hanover 
 from French occupation, he must swallow the bitter pill 
 of becoming the ally of a man for whom he felt the 
 greatest contempt and dislike. More galling still was his 
 knowledge of the fact that, to procure this aid, he must be 
 prepared to outbid France. Two ways were opened to 
 Frederic : he might either attack or defend Hanover. 
 After having sounded the feelings of Russia and Austria, 
 he made up his mind to conclude a defensive alliance with 
 England, which was effected at Westminster on January 16, 
 1756. If he joined France and attacked Hanover, he 
 would, he thought, most probably have to contend against 
 
2-16 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 England, Austria, Russia, and perhaps Holland, Sweden, 
 and Denmark ; whereas, even if he sided with England, 
 the French troops could not advance into Germany, on 
 account of their alliance with Austria. Moreover, 
 Frederic trusted, with the help of England, to effect a 
 reconciliation with the Empress of Russia, whose nephew, 
 Peter, was a great admirer of his, and who, he believed, 
 Uad sufficient interest to prevent any hostile movement 
 being undertaken against him. He would thus be free 
 to undertake the invasion of Saxony and Austria, they 
 not being in a position to cope with him. But in order 
 more fully to deceive France, with which he had formerly 
 concluded a treaty which had not yet expired at the time 
 of his secret understanding with England, he forbade the 
 passage of Russian troops through his dominions to assist 
 England. The knowledge of Frederic's transactions 
 caused general indignation in France, but so great was 
 the wish of that country to prevent hostilities breaking 
 out in Germany, that on May 1, 1756, the King of 
 France concluded a defensive treaty with the Empress of 
 Austria, to which was afterwards added a clause by which 
 both States mutually engaged to defend each other with 
 an army of 24,000 men. The King of France, in the 
 most honourable manner, ordered copies of all the treaties 
 which he had concluded to be forwarded to Frederic, 
 requesting him to join the treaty of May 1. 
 
 On July 9, 1756, information was received that 
 Frederic was evidently preparing to strike a decisive 
 blow in some direction. The French ambassador was 
 ordered to inform Frederic that it was the intention of 
 the French Government to defend the neutrality of 
 Austria. This alarmed the Prussian King ; and by the 
 most extraordinary means he appears to have so com- 
 pletely lulled the suspicions of the French ambassador, 
 that this diplomatist, fourteen days afterwards, led his 
 
MARIA THERESA. 247 
 
 government to believe that there was nothing to be 
 feared. Frederic, as usual, kept his plans secret, com- 
 municating them to only two or three of his most trusty 
 advisers. Even his brothers, William and Henry, were 
 unacquainted with his nefarious designs, and Generals 
 Schwerin, Retzow, and Winterfeld were the only persons 
 whom he consulted as to the carrying out of his purpose. 
 Winterfeld alone did not express his dissent from the pro- 
 posed iniquitous proceedings ; but Frederic was not the 
 man to change his mind, especially when there was a 
 chance of increasing his territory and filling his treasury. 
 Schwerin then informed his royal master that, if he wished 
 to be victorious, he must at once put his plans into execu- 
 tion. Strange as it may seem, it is nevertheless an un- 
 doubted fact that Frederic's sagacity had been weakened 
 by the success of his constant treacheries towards France. 
 He felt actually convinced, in his own mind, that if, by a 
 rapid and overwhelming movement, he could absorb a 
 portion of Austria and Saxony, and then express his 
 willingness to join in the treaty of neutrality, France and 
 Russia would not attack him. His strategical plan was 
 to seize the Saxon army, and with it invade Bohemia and 
 Moravia. We hesitate to cast the entire responsibility 
 of the misfortunes which befell Saxony during the seven 
 years' war on the shoulders of the minister Bruhl, because 
 we believe that he wished to preserve an upright neu- 
 trality, for he not only declined to join the Russian and 
 Austrian defensive alliance of 1746, but also refused to 
 listen to the earnest solicitations of the Saxon representa- 
 tive at the Court of France, and join in the defensive 
 treaty of Versailles. He also declined to accede to the 
 plan of Marshal Rutowsky, of placing Saxony in a posi- 
 tion to resist the advance of Russia, because he stated 
 that he did not wish to give Frederic the opportunity of 
 quarrelling with Saxony on account of its hostile attitude 
 
248 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 towards him. Yet in all his public and private trans- 
 actions he most explicitly expressed a decided opinion in 
 favour of the suspicions excited by Frederic's policy. It 
 seems that he was either a man in the wrong place, or a 
 most consummate traitor, for by his policy, he enabled 
 Frederic to be victorious in his rapid advance. On 
 August 29, without a declaration of war, Frederic 
 occupied Leipzig, and three Prussian columns were 
 already in Saxony. He now directed his steps towards 
 Pirna, in order to compel the whole Saxon army to sur- 
 render. This he succeeded in accomplishing in the 
 neighbourhood of Konigstein. We will not here trouble 
 our readers with the disgusting and revolting means by 
 which he carried out his plan. The Austrian General 
 Browne was defeated at Lobositz. In a very short time, 
 all Saxony was in the possession of Frederic ; and the 
 unfortunate Elector-King was compelled to conclude 
 peace and retire to his kingdom of Poland. 
 
 It is unnecessary to say much about Frederic's conduct 
 towards his unfortunate queen. His behaviour towards 
 his wife, and his debased expressions with reference to the 
 sex, are perhaps sufficiently known to everyone, and there- 
 fore we can fully account for his total deadness for that 
 feeling of pity which every man is supposed to entertain 
 towards the sufferings of a woman. The unfortunate 
 queen died shortly afterwards from a broken heart. 
 
 It was only in January 1757, that the Reichstag de- 
 clared war against Frederic, and even then the Austrian 
 Government hesitated in their hostile movements against 
 Prussia, and allowed the golden opportunity of entering 
 on the offensive against Frederic to slip through their 
 fingers, simply because they desired to prevent bloodshed, 
 and prove to Europe that they were not the aggressive 
 party. Availing himself of this timidity of the Austrian 
 Government, Frederic began the campaign as early as 
 
MARIA THERESA. 249 
 
 possible, and we find him in April pursuing his career of 
 rapine and bloodshed, in order to crush Austria before 
 her allies could take the field. The different corps of the 
 Austrian army he quickly defeated ; and in the space of 
 twelve days forced the army, which consisted of 40,000 
 men, under the command of Prince Charles of Lorraine 
 and Marshal Browne, to retreat to the walls of Prague. 
 On May 6, Frederic defeated the Austrians, and com- 
 pelled them to seek refuge behind the fortifications of 
 that town, which he immediately bombarded, the want 
 of provisions and the state of its defences giving him 
 every hope of a speedy surrender. The only disposable 
 force which the Empress now possessed on the theatre of 
 war was the right wing of the army, numbering 25,000 
 men, which was under the command of Daun. The 
 subjects of Maria Theresa were in dismay ; but she, who 
 knew from the inmost feelings of her heart that her desire 
 for peace had aided Frederic in his bloodthirsty designs, 
 now called upon her people, who had never yet deserted 
 her, and encouraged by that inspiration which the 
 humblest feels when conscious of the righteousness of his 
 cause, Maria Theresa, with unshrinking fortitude, set 
 about placing her empire in a state of defence, and every 
 subject answered to her call. She at once ordered Daun 
 at any price to raise the siege of Prague. This the 
 prudent general accomplished by forcing the Prussians 
 to attack him, on June 18, in his position at Kollin, 
 from which the Prussian army in vain attempted to drive 
 him. With undaunted courage they threw themselves 
 seven times on Daun's entrenchments, and were each time 
 driven back with the most frightful loss, and obliged at 
 last to leave the gallant Austrian leader in peaceful pos- 
 session of his impregnable position. 
 
 This defeat forced Frederic to raise the siege of 
 Prague and retire into Saxony. On July 26, the defeat 
 
250 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 of the English and their allies at Hutenbeck brought 
 about a break-up of this force, namely, by a convention 
 which was signed in September. A part of this army 
 had to take up its quarters in the rear of the Elbe, and 
 the rest to return to their homes, Hanover falling into 
 the hands of the French. This enabled the French 
 general Richelieu to commence active operations against 
 Frederic, and he at once proceeded to eifect a junction 
 with the army of the Imperialists, under the command of 
 the Prince of Hildburghausen, who had already been 
 strengthened by the auxiliary French corps under 
 Marshal Soubise, and was advancing to the aid of 
 Saxony. The Russian army, under Apraxine, number- 
 ing 100,000 men, had already advanced as far as Jagern- 
 dorf. The Swedish forces had effected a footing in the 
 Uckermark, and the French troops had by this time 
 begun to threaten the important town of Magdeburg. 
 
 Frederic now felt the full responsibility of his position ; 
 and he knew that in case of defeat, his House and the 
 dominions which had been brought together under its 
 rule, by a series of the gravest offences against the rights 
 of international law, would disappear from the list of 
 European sovereignties. The only Power who he knew 
 did not intend his destruction was Russia. Frederic, it 
 is true, had no troops to oppose to the Russians, Swedes, 
 and French, for already, on October 16, 1757, a body 
 of Austrians had entered Berlin ; yet the want of unity 
 and skill which existed amongst the leaders of the armies 
 of his opponents enabled him to defeat them in succession, 
 for suddenly, leaving only a small force in Saxony, he 
 advanced with the rapidity of lightning, and threw him- 
 self unexpectedly on the French and Imperialists at Ross- 
 bach. The French retreated to Hassen and the Im- 
 perialists to Franconia, leaving 2,000 men on the field. 
 It is stated that Frederic directed all his energies to the 
 
MARIA THERESA. 251 
 
 destruction of the Imperialists, and not only did not pur- 
 sue the French, but allowed a large number of them who 
 were prisoners to escape, which latter fact was in direct 
 contradiction with his system of enrolling his prisoners 
 under his own flags, a measure generally effected by 
 partial starvation. Frederic was no doubt actuated by 
 the idea that his generosity might bring about a recon- 
 ciliation with the French. The Austrians, availing them- 
 selves of Frederic's absence, advanced into Saxony, took 
 possession of Breslau and Schweidnitz, drove the rem- 
 nants of the Prussian army from the scene of their former 
 victories, and forced them to take refuge in Glogau. 
 Frederic now appeared on the scene of action, and en- 
 countered the Austrians at Leuthen, where he totally 
 defeated them, taking a large number of prisoners and 
 several guns, Silesia again falling into his power. In 
 April 1758, Frederic had not only recovered his lost 
 ground, but threatened the important town of Olmutz. 
 The generalship of Loudon, nevertheless, compelled him 
 to give up all idea of its capture, as a large Prussian 
 convoy had fallen into the hands of this young general. 
 Frederic now hurried to the relief of Kustrin, which was 
 besieged by the Eussians, who encountered him at Zorn- 
 dorf, and a most terrible carnage took place, neither side 
 giving quarter. The Russians were compelled to retreat, 
 but as soon as Frederic's back was turned they again 
 advanced into Prussia, where they remained until they 
 went into winter quarters. 
 
 Frederic, on his return to Saxony, took up a strong 
 position at Hochkirchen, where he entrenched himself, 
 and turned it into a kind of fortified camp. It appeared 
 as if it was not the intention of the Austrians to molest 
 him, when suddenly Daun, who had concentrated a con- 
 siderable force in the early morning of October 14, 
 surprised him. After five hours of hand-to-hand fighting, 
 
252 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 the Prussians had to leave all their artillery, ammunition, 
 and baggage in the hands of the Austrians, together with 
 9,000 men, on the ground, amongst these being the 
 Princes of Anhalt-Dessau and Brunswick and Marshal 
 Keith. Nothing of great importance took place in West- 
 phalia and on the Rhine. The Russians, after wintering 
 in Poland, again broke into Prussia : and Loudon, who 
 was now known as one of the first generals of Austria, 
 was ordered to effect his junction with the Russians. 
 This he accomplished in July 1759, after totally defeat- 
 ing the Prussians and capturing Franldbrt-on-the-Oder. 
 This victory again placed Frederic on the verge of ruin. 
 The presence of Loudon in the vicinity of the Russians, 
 he feared would compel that power to take a more active 
 part in the war ; and relying upon the tidings which he 
 had received with reference to the position of the Austrian 
 and Russian forces, he determined to attack the troops of 
 the Czarin, who occupied a fortified camp at Kunnersdorf, 
 and defeat them before they could be reinforced by 
 Loudon. On August 12, therefore, he attacked the 
 Russians in their position with such desperate valour that 
 he captured seventy pieces of artillery, and after seven 
 hours' resistance had nearly driven the enemy from their 
 entrenchments. He was thus on the eve of a victory, 
 when suddenly Loudon appeared on the field of battle, 
 and attacked Frederic with his usual impetuosity. It 
 was in vain that Frederic's veteran troops attempted 
 to withstand the charge of the Austrian cavalry, and the 
 King was compelled to seek safety in flight with the 
 remnants of his army. Frederic lost all his artillery, 
 and had only 5,000 men with him, the rest of his troops 
 being dispersed. Peter's friendship here again manifested 
 itself, and the Russian general Rutikow declined to 
 pursue his antagonist. This enabled Frederic to collect 
 a large portion of his army and effect his junction with 
 
MARIA THERESA. 253 
 
 his brother Henry. Thus strengthened, he again ad- 
 vanced into Silesia. Daun marched into Saxony; and 
 the Kussian general, under the plea of want of provisions, 
 began to fall back in the direction of Poland. The Im- 
 perialists, who had now effected their junction with the 
 Austrian troops in Saxony, had been generally successful, 
 and had taken Dresden. On September 4, an army 
 corps, under the Prussian general Fink, was surprised 
 and compelled to surrender, seven generals being taken 
 prisoners. Up to the end of the campaign, fighting 
 was taking place in all parts of Saxony; and Frederic 
 so successfully maintained his footing in that country, 
 that he was enabled to make it his winter quarters. The 
 campaign of 1760 was opened with great vigour on both 
 sides. Loudon totally defeated a Prussian army corps at 
 Landeshut, taking the greater part prisoners. Frederic 
 now retreated from Saxony, and returned with great ra- 
 pidity, surprising the Austrians on August 14 at Liegnitz; 
 and on the following morning he defeated Loudon before 
 Daun could come to his support. In this engagement 
 Loudon displayed great military talent. 
 
 Frederic was now compelled to leave Saxony, as the 
 Austrians and Russians threatened Berlin, which they 
 shortly afterwards captured. Count Esterhazy, the 
 Hungarian general, sent to his Royal mistress Frederic's 
 flute and portrait. During their sojourn in Berlin, the 
 Austrians behaved in the most exemplary way, but the 
 Russians, it appears, carried out Frederic's system of 
 levying contributions. On September 28, the celebrated 
 Hungarian Guard, of whose magnificent uniform and 
 military appointments the world has heard so much, took 
 the oath of allegiance to their Queen at Pressburg, and 
 thereupon became the Hungarian body-guard of the 
 sovereign. A magnificent palace was purchased for them 
 in Vienna. At the coronation of the present King and 
 
254 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Queen of Hungary, this corps was again re-organised, 
 and its present gala uniform is one of the most soldierlike 
 in Europe. On October 1, the Princess Maria Isabella 
 of Parma made her triumphal entry into Vienna, and was 
 married to Prince Joseph. The ceremony was most gor- 
 geous, and the Hungarian Guard attracted great atten- 
 tion. This princess was celebrated for her beauty, and 
 was most passionately loved by her husband. A round 
 of splendid festivities followed this joyful event, and it 
 was considered by many as a lucky omen of a speedy and 
 glorious peace ; but such was not to be the case. Daun, 
 who had taken up a position at Torgau, which he had 
 strongly fortified, was attacked by Frederic on Novem- 
 ber 3. The Austrians offered such desperate and obsti- 
 nate resistance, that towards evening Frederic began to 
 give up all hopes of defeating his antagonist, when the 
 fortunate arrival of General Leo Thun with reinforcements 
 enabled him to renew the conflict and force the Austrians 
 to withdraw from their position. Daun thereupon re- 
 treated to Bohemia. This was one of the most hotly- 
 contested battles of the campaign, and nearly all Frederic's 
 generals and principal officers were wounded. His coat 
 is said to have been riddled with bullets. The French 
 during this campaign kept a firm possession of Hanover 
 and Hesse. The campaign of 1761 opened without any 
 prospect of peace. Two Austrian armies under Daun and 
 Loudon stood opposed to those of the King of Prussia and 
 his brother Henry. Daun's plan was to act on the de- 
 fensive in Saxony, and wait until Loudon had effected 
 his junction with the Russians, and gained an advantage 
 over Frederic. For four weeks Frederic, with masterly 
 skill, prevented the union of the two armies, but as soon 
 as the Russians had crossed the Oder he retreated and 
 entrenched himself. Here again the Russians, after some 
 time of inaction, retired, under plea of want of provisions; 
 
MAEIA THERESA. 255 
 
 but the enterprising spirit of Loudon hit upon a plan of 
 forcing Frederic from his stronghold. The Austrian 
 general accordingly advanced and took Schweidneitz, 
 and on September 30, Colberg fell into the hands of the 
 Russians and Swedes. 
 
 The French, it is true, received a severe check ; but 
 the doubtful battle of Villingshausen left Frederic in 
 about the same position as when he began the campaign. 
 It is accordingly stated that he made several proposals of 
 peace to Maria Theresa ; but that noble woman would 
 not forsake her ally Saxony, and allow it to become the 
 price of an alliance with Frederic. In August the cele- 
 brated Bourbon contract was executed at Aranjuez, 
 through the talents of the distinguished French Minister, 
 Choiseul. Spain, which up to this time remained neutral, 
 now invaded Portugal, and took part in the hostilities 
 against England. Nothing short of a miracle could save 
 Frederic, when the death of the Empress Elizabeth, on 
 the 5th of January, freed him from all fear of the co- 
 operation of the Russian troops with those of Maria 
 Theresa. She was succeeded by her nephew Peter, who 
 had already done good service to Frederic. Peter at 
 once withdrew his troops from Prussian soil, and con- 
 cluded a peace, undertaking, at the same time, to induce 
 Sweden to follow his example. On effecting this, he in 
 June formed an alliance with Frederic, and sent an army 
 of 20,000 men to support him. This saved the Prussian 
 king, and he was again able to concentrate his forces 
 against Austria and Saxony. 
 
 Peter's accession to the throne of Russia was considered 
 by the opponents of Frederic to be the first step towards 
 their total discomfiture. It was well known that it was 
 entirely through his intrigues that the Russian generals 
 had on several occasions neglected the most favourable 
 opportunities of crushing Prussia; and it would seem 
 
25G HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 evident that Frederic believed he could also rely on Peter's 
 wife, one of the most talented and ambitious rulers which 
 Russia has ever seen on its throne. 
 
 There are beings in this world who cannot entertain 
 the idea of the division of power, and Catherine was one 
 of them. At the time of Peter's accession to the throne 
 there existed in Russia a party which believed that 
 Frederic possessed far too great an influence on the 
 mind of Peter, and that eventually the policy of Russia 
 would become subservient to that of Prussia. They 
 fully acknowledged the desirability of being on friendly 
 terms with the unscrupulous sovereign of that country ; 
 but at the same time felt the necessity of forcing him to 
 become the instrument of their policy. In Catherine 
 they saw the personification of their wishes and ideas, 
 and Peter was accordingly assassinated. 
 
 On her accession to power, in order to obtain a good 
 hold on Frederic, Catherine withdrew the Russian contin- 
 gent. This led him to imagine that she intended pursuing 
 the policy of Elizabeth ; but such was not the case. The 
 Empress gave him to understand that she intended re- 
 maining on friendly terms with him. What was the exact 
 nature of the communications which took place between 
 these two rulers no one knows ; but Frederic, perceiving 
 signs of a coming understanding between the contending 
 parties, made up his mind to place himself in a favourable 
 position, so that he might conclude an advantageous 
 peace. He accordingly advanced and took Schweidnitz 
 on October 9. On the 29th, his troops were also victo- 
 rious in Saxony, whilst they maintained their ground in 
 Hesse. 
 
 On November 3, England and France began to treat 
 for peace, and on February 10, in the following year, a 
 treaty was signed at Fontainebleau between these two 
 nations, by which France lost some of its finest posses- 
 
MAEIA THEEESA. 257 
 
 sions. On the 15th of the same month, an armistice was 
 concluded at Hubertsburg, in Saxony, between Prussia 
 and Austria. This was also followed by a treaty of peace 
 between these two Powers and Saxony, of which the 
 former treaties of Berlin and Dresden formed the basis, 
 Frederic promising to use his influence in favour of the 
 Archduke Joseph in the election of a king of Rome. 
 
 We do not for one moment attempt to deny that 
 Frederic displayed the highest military talent, and also 
 proved that he was one of the most unscrupulous diplo- 
 matists ever known. Perhaps some of our readers may 
 object to the title of diplomatist being bestowed on him ; 
 and we own that his intrigues cannot correctly be styled 
 diplomacy. His connexion with the Marquis d' Argent, 
 whose works have been publicly burnt, his intrigues in 
 Hungary and other countries, sufficiently show how de- 
 based his mind was, and that there was not one single 
 European statesman who trusted him. He was tolerated 
 solely "from the belief entertained by some of the European 
 Powers that he was the best instrument for their purposes. 
 In other words, he was the first mercenary in Europe. 
 At the conclusion of the war he had enriched his treasury 
 by the subsidies which Pitt had granted him, and by 
 the frightful contributions which he had levied on the 
 unfortunate districts through which his armies had 
 passed. His troops cannot be called Prussian, as they 
 consisted of mercenaries, deserters, and, lastly, those 
 miserable men whom he had forced to serve under his 
 colours, and whom the most severe discipline enforced in 
 all its rigour could scarcely keep together. 
 
 The principal reason which induced Maria Theresa to 
 come to terms with Frederic was, no doubt, want of 
 money and love of peace. The horrors of war had not, 
 however, this time taken place so near her capital ; and 
 the fertility of the Bohemian soil was so prolific that if 
 
 s 
 
258 HUNOAKIAN CELEBEITIES. 
 
 it had but one good harvest it could make up for the 
 campaigns. 
 
 Frederic's remarks with reference to the behaviour of 
 his soldiery proved that he did not trust them ; in fact, 
 the hardiest among his cutthroats began to fear that their 
 own carcasses would enrich the future harvests of the 
 countries they were devastating. 1 
 
 Anyone who has studied attentively the history of this 
 tremendous struggle of Frederic, will perceive that the 
 Austrian generals had displayed in this campaign a far 
 greater amount of talent than they had formerly done, 
 especially where their operations were not made depend- 
 ant on those of the Russians. The school of adversity 
 had taught Maria Theresa's generals how to counteract 
 the strategy of Frederic. But this was not the only ad- 
 vantage which Maria Theresa had gained. The treaty 
 of peace which England had concluded with France 
 proved that it was highly improbable that Pitt would 
 again subsidise Frederic ; and the Austrian Ministers 
 could also reckon with some degree of certainty that, 
 from the unsettled state of affairs in Russia, Catherine 
 would not give Frederic armed assistance, if Maria 
 Theresa should attempt to carry on single-handed the war 
 with Prussia. Nevertheless, Maria Theresa, with all 
 these advantages on her side, did not hesitate to sign the 
 peace. In a very short time, the three great rulers of 
 Austria, Maria Theresa, her husband, and Kaunitz, 
 through their wise and enlightened policy, not only made 
 up for the losses which the empire had sustained both in 
 men and money, but also had placed the country in a 
 more flourishing condition than it was before the war ; and 
 happily the sad experience of Frederic's treachery had a 
 most beneficial effect on her policy with reference to the 
 
 1 In fact, even his brother Henry became for him an object of distrust. 
 
MAEIA THERESA. 259 
 
 organisation of her armies, and the placing her dominions 
 in a proper state of defence. 
 
 We shall now give a sketch of Maria Theresa's reign 
 when she acted in the capacity of Regent to her son 
 Joseph. On the accession of that Prince to the rank of 
 Roman King, she gave over to him the direction of the 
 military affairs of the whole empire, and made him Grand 
 Master of the Order of St. Stephen. It is true, St. Ste- 
 phen of Hungary was the original founder of this order, 
 but no practical use had ever been made of it. Maria 
 Theresa reinstituted it as a civil decoration, with the 
 power of bestowing it on every nationality of the Austrian 
 Empire. The gala costume of these knights is most 
 gorgeous. The one which Maria Theresa wore as Grand 
 Master, she gave on her resignation to Count Franz 
 Esterhazy, Chancellor of the Order. 
 
 From the time of August 2, up to its first partition, 
 Poland was the scene of internal feuds, each party rely- 
 ing on foreign influence. We need not go into the un- 
 scrupulous intrigues of Frederic for the purpose of 
 bringing about the ruin of Poland. They are too well 
 known to the readers of history, and most undoubtedly 
 he instigated Catherine II. to join with him in compelling 
 Austria to absorb a portion of Poland. His crafty policy 
 was too apparent to Maria Theresa ; she knew that by 
 so doing she was annihilating a Power who, on account 
 of its hostile feelings towards Russia and Prussia, would 
 form a most important ally in case of a coalition of the 
 two before-mentioned Powers against her. It was only 
 to prevent the breaking out of another European war 
 that she most reluctantly submitted to the demands of 
 her two powerful enemies, but no power on earth could 
 force her to take anything besides that part of Poland 
 which formerly belonged to the Crowns of Bohemia, 
 
 s 2 
 
SCO HUNGARIAN CELEBKITIES. 
 
 Hungary, and Austria, namely, Galicia and Lodomeria. 
 In a conversation which she had with the Nuncio, when 
 this question was still in its earliest stage, Maria Theresa 
 remarked ; ( I shudder when I think of the amount of 
 blood which has been shed during my reign, and nothing 
 but the most urgent necessity will ever induce me to 
 sanction another drop being shed.' 
 
 The news of the Russian advance into Poland appears 
 to have excited great alarm in her mind as to the possi- 
 bility of maintaining peace, for she told the English 
 ambassador that Austria could not remain a passive 
 spectator to such an unjustifiable proceeding. At a later 
 period she observed : ( For my part, I do not wish to 
 obtain a single village, unless I have a right to it. I will 
 not encroach on the rights of my neighbours, and I will 
 do my best to prevent others doing so. No plan of par- 
 tition, however advantageous, will have the slightest 
 chance of obtaining my approval ; far from it. I shall 
 reject them with the greatest contempt. I do not for a 
 moment make a merit of it, for the principles of sound 
 policy and true wisdom require me to do so, no less than 
 justice and equity.' 
 
 Joseph was not so averse as his mother to the plan of 
 partition. In speaking to him on the subject, she said : 
 8 We are pursuing the Prussian policy, and attempt at 
 the same time to preserve the appearance of honesty.' 
 She further assured him that however advantageous any 
 acquisition might be to the monarchy, it was always too 
 dearly paid if purchased at the price of conscience and 
 the honour of the country. 1 
 
 1 Fearing that her memorable words on the principles which had guided 
 her through life might lose their value by translation, we give them in her 
 own words : ' Vom Beginne meiner ungliicklichen Begierung an, haben wir 
 wenigstens uns das zum Ziele gesetzt, nach alien Seiten uns wahr, auf- 
 richtig, zuverlassig maszvoll, treu unsern Verpflichtungen zu beweisen. Das 
 erwarb uns das Vertrauen. ja ich darf sagen, die Bewunderung von Europa, 
 
MARIA THEKESA. 201 
 
 It appears that great difference of opinion existed in 
 the Council at Vienna as to the policy to be pursued 
 towards Russia and Prussia, for we find Maria Theresa 
 making the following remark : ' The whole question is 
 so utterly repugnant to me, so entirely adverse to the 
 principles which have guided my policy, that I cannot 
 bear even to think of it, and I have therefore given the 
 entire management of the affair into the hands of the 
 Emperor, Prince Kaunitz, and Marshal Lascy.' 
 
 In a letter which she addressed to Kaunitz, she says : 
 e At the time when all my provinces were being con- 
 tended for, and I was at a loss to know where to find a 
 place of security, I could place my confidence in my legi- 
 timate right and the support of Providence. But here, 
 when not only public right and justice but even common 
 sense is against us, .... I must candidly own that I 
 have never been so troubled in my mind, or felt so 
 ashamed. Consider, Prince, what an example we are 
 giving to the world, if we stake our honour and reputa- 
 tion for the possession of a part of Poland, or of Moldavia 
 and Wallachia. I see plainly that I stand alone and 
 without power. I must, therefore, let things take their 
 course, but I do so with the greatest sorrow.' 
 
 It was only in April 1772, that Maria Theresa agreed 
 to the partition treaty ; and, after reading it, she wrote 
 
 die Hochachtung und Anerkennung unserer Feinde. Das ist vorbei. In 
 der letzten Zeit ist alles verloren. ich gestehe, dasz nichts auf der Welt mir 
 so schmerzlich gewesen ist, als dieser Verlust unseres guten Namens. Zu 
 meinem Kummer aber musz ich Dir gegeniiber es auch oflfen aussprechen, 
 dasz wir es verdienen. Und darum wiinsche ich, dasz auch jetzt noch 
 geholl'en werde, dasz wir jeden Versuch, von diesen Unruhen fiir uns 
 Nutzen zu ziehen, als schlecht und verderblich von uns Weisen, dasz wir 
 vielmehr erwagen, wie wir auf das schnellste aus dieser unglucklichen Lage 
 kommen, nicht dadurch dasz wir sinnen auf Erwerbungen fiir uns, sondern 
 dadurch, dasz wir streben, den Glauben an uns und unsere Treue und 
 Bechtlichkeit herzustellen, und, in so weit das moglich ist, den Frieden und 
 das G-leichgewicht.' 
 
2C2 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 en the draft the following words : ( Placet, because so 
 many great and learned men deem it necessary. But, 
 when I have long been dead, the world will find out 
 what will be the result of this disregard of all that was 
 formerly considered holy and just.' The division of 
 Poland appears to have haunted her like a spectre, and 
 for years after she was in the habit of constantly revert- 
 ing to it. In the year 1775, when Marquis Breteuil 
 had his first audience with her, she began the conversa- 
 tion with a passionate outburst of grief at the part she 
 had been compelled to play. ' I know,' she said, e Your 
 Excellency, I know that the part I have taken in the trans- 
 actions which have lately occurred in Poland will cast great 
 blemish on my rule ; but I assure you that if you only 
 knew how I struggled, and how the various exigencies 
 of the time combined together to put aside all my former 
 precepts and resolutions with reference to the ambition of 
 Russia and Prussia, you would forgive me. I pondered 
 over this subject for a long time, but I found that alone 
 I could not discover means to oppose the plans of these 
 two Powers. I believed that by putting forward the most 
 extravagant demands I should court a refusal, and thus 
 break up the negotiations. But my astonishment and sor- 
 row were inexpressible when I was informed that my 
 demands were accepted. I was never so distressed in my 
 life. I must, in justice to my Minister Kaunitz, own that 
 he did his utmost to prevent this cruel act. I assure 
 you, the manner in which he conducted himself before 
 and after these transactions, have greatly increased my 
 confidence and good-will towards him. What strengthens 
 still more my feelings of respect for him is, that he never 
 gave the slightest sign of the regret which he inwardly 
 felt for the discredit which was attached to his Ministry, 
 and allowed every species of abuse to be heaped upon 
 his head in silence for not having done that which he 
 
MARIA THERESA. 263 
 
 had striven to his utmost to carry out. And even now 
 he is constantly directing all his strength to put an end 
 to, or at least circumscribe, this unfortunate undertaking. 
 It is but too true, at present I have not the consolation 
 of knowing when this Polish affair will be finally settled. 
 The King of Prussia is constantly deferring, only for 
 the purpose of being able to create new difficulties, and 
 thereby increase his share of territory.' 
 
 During these troubles Maria Theresa was unremitting 
 in her endeavours in the development of the fine arts. In 
 1766, she founded a school for drawing and engraving, 
 and gave its direction to the then well-known Schmuzer, 
 whose father had rendered himself celebrated under 
 Charles VI. She also erected a school for casting and 
 embossing. These two establishments were joined to 
 those already instituted by Leopold I., Joseph I., and 
 Charles VI., for painting and sculpture, and received the 
 name of -United Academy for the improvement of the 
 fine arts, and the superintendence of the whole was given 
 over to Kaunitz, who was one of the greatest art patrons 
 at the Court of Vienna. The two Princesses, Maria 
 Anna and Maria Carolina, were elected members of this 
 academy in the year 1766, not on account of their 
 imperial birth, but because they had sent some of their 
 own labours to the collection. Maria Theresa also estab- 
 lished the Hitter Academy, the University of Vienna, 
 the Oriental Academy, the High School at Lemberg, the 
 University of Pavia, the Botanical Gardens in Vienna, 
 Milan, and Pavia, &c. &c. Being in the habit of 
 receiving constant reports from her ambassadors on 
 everything that took place in the different countries 
 to which they were accredited, she was enabled to judge 
 the better of the improvements which time rendered 
 necessary, and the different requirements of those who 
 surrounded her, while science and literature were fully 
 
264 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 represented by men who had raised themselves to emi- 
 nence by their talents and industry. The great com- 
 poser Mozart enjoyed her favour. 
 
 When Maria Theresa assumed the reins of govern- 
 ment, the trade of Austria was in a very low condition ; 
 the producing power was represented by a few manu- 
 factories of linen, leather, and glass articles ; and the 
 state of agriculture was far from flourishing. The 
 Empress instituted a species of Board of Trade and com- 
 mercial and manufacturing commissioners ; she was also 
 the originator of a mercantile marine company at Trieste, 
 and before her death the manufactories were not only 
 able to supply the wants of the people, but also, to some 
 extent, to export. Through her system of canalisation, 
 the internal trade was greatly developed, and the papers 
 which were published by her son Joseph on agricultural 
 statistics led to an improved system of cultivation. 
 
 About this time Austria nearly experienced a twofold 
 calamity. The Empress Marie Joseph was suddenly 
 attacked with the small-pox. Maria Theresa, who was 
 then at her favourite summer residence, Schonbrunn, with- 
 out a moment's consideration, immediately went to nurse 
 her daughter-in-law, and did not for an instant leave her 
 until she herself was attacked with symptoms of the 
 disease. Marie Joseph died on May 28. Maria Theresa's 
 age, and the virulence of the attack, led her physicians 
 for some time to believe that she would not recover. 
 During four days the whole Austrian Empire was the 
 scene of the greatest grief. All places of amusement 
 were closed, and the capital was like a town in mourning. 
 Immense sums of money were lavished in petitions to the 
 Almighty for the restoration of the health of the mother 
 of their country. That merciful and all- seeing Provi- 
 dence was not deaf to the entreaties of her subjects on 
 behalf of a being whose virtues and sufferings were to 
 
MARIA THERESA. 205 
 
 be the theme of wonder and admiration for future ireiie- 
 rations. A great monarch can only feel the love of his 
 people when his life is in danger, and when that danger 
 is passed. Such was the case with Maria Theresa. The 
 empire of grief was converted into a world of tumul- 
 tuous joy. On July 22, Maria Theresa was present with 
 the imperial family at a grand Te Deum, to return thanks 
 to Heaven for her restoration to health. After the 
 service, she and her family passed through the principal 
 streets of Vienna in the midst of a rapturous ovation. 
 Nothing was heard but the cries of, ( Long life to the 
 Empress our Mother !' but her beloved subjects perceived 
 with mingled feelings of pity that the marks of the small- 
 pox remained on her magnificent features. Perhaps they 
 ought not to have thought of such a thing ; but Maria 
 Theresa was their mother, and, like all children, they 
 were proud of her personal appearance. 
 
 Some time after Maria Theresa's recovery, arrange- 
 ments were entered into between the Court of Vienna and 
 that of the Two Sicilies for the marriage of Ferdinand 
 with the Archduchess Marie Joseph, and their betrothal 
 took place on August 8, 1767. The Spanish and Sici- 
 lian ambassadors commemorated this event with the most 
 gorgeous entertainments, but unfortunately the Arch- 
 duchess was seized with the small-pox, and expired on 
 October 15 in the arms of her beloved mother, who had 
 watched over her night and day during her illness. 
 
 These sad bereavements, together with the number of 
 her subjects who had fallen victims of this virulent dis- 
 temper, determined Maria Theresa to introduce vacci- 
 nation into her dominions, and she ordered her Imperial 
 family to be vaccinated. Sixty-five children who had been 
 inoculated at the same time with the Imperial family at 
 the hospital of Meidiing were invited, together with 
 their parents, to visit Her Majesty at Schonbrunn, where 
 
206 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 the good Empress intended celebrating the introduction 
 of Jenuer's great discovery by a most magnificent festi- 
 val. Tables were spread on the splendid terrace, at 
 which were seated the sixty-five children ; the Empress, 
 with the archdukes and archduchesses, waited upon them. 
 The parents of the children were seated at another table ; 
 each of the little ones received at the hands of Maria 
 Theresa a thaler, together with the remnants of the feast. 
 After dinner, the children and their parents accompanied 
 Her Majesty to a theatre which had been erected at 
 Hietzing for the purpose of hearing a new comedy. The 
 immense mass of people who had come from the surround- 
 ing districts spent the night in dancing. Maria Theresa 
 was never so happy as when in the midst of her people, 
 and sharing their pleasures, especially among children, and 
 many stories are handed down of her kindness towards 
 them. Maria Theresa's sufferings and motherly conduct 
 always excited the deepest sympathy and admiration 
 amongst all classes of Englishmen, but the following 
 anecdote, which we believe is not generally known in 
 England, cannot fail to increase those sentiments. At 
 the time of which we are writing the whole Austrian 
 nation was in the greatest anxiety with reference to a male 
 heir to the crown. Joseph, who had been twice married, 
 was without male issue, and the only chance which re- 
 mained was in the marriage of Leopold of Tuscany, whose 
 wife had already borne him a daughter, and at last the in- 
 habitants of Vienna were overjoyed on hearing the news 
 that the Archduchess was again pregnant. As the day- 
 approached for the Princess's delivery, the excitement in 
 Vienna increased to such a degree that nothing else was 
 heard in the streets or saloons but the question as to 
 whether any fresh tidings had arrived from Florence. 
 According to all the calculations of the wise mothers and 
 sapient daughters of Vienna, February 14 was supposed 
 
MAEIA THERESA. 267 
 
 to be the day which would bring their fears and anxieties 
 to an end. This was a Sunday, and a very rainy and 
 gloomy one ; but the good Viennese are not so easily put 
 out, especially on a Sunday evening, which, in their eyes, 
 is the most agreeable one of the week. All the cafes and 
 places of public resort were crowded with eager inquirers 
 as to the state of the Princess, and lucky were those who 
 were presumed to understand her delicate position. No 
 news having arrived from Florence, the good people of 
 Vienna betook themselves to the usual places of amuse- 
 ment. The Burg Theatre was the greatest point of attrac- 
 tion, first on account of the celebrated comedy, e demen- 
 tia,' by Baron Gebler, one of the most favourite plays of 
 those days, the chief part being taken by Madame 
 Jaquet. It was also believed that the Empress, or some 
 member of the Imperial family, would be present. All 
 eyes were naturally directed to the Imperial box, but in 
 vain ; the curtain was drawn up. The play began, and 
 the public now directed their attention to the piece. In 
 the midst of the second act, when the heroine was in the 
 most touching scene, the doors of the Imperial loge were 
 thrown open, and Maria Theresa appeared, to the astonish- 
 ment of her subjects, in her night-toilette, holding a half- 
 open dispatch in her hand, and, with a voice half-choked 
 with tears of joy she exclaimed, e Der Leopold hat ein 
 Biiblein ! ' Again and again did the public cheer their 
 good mother, and the actors heartily joined. At last the 
 Empress retired. Actors and public by mutual consent 
 considered the best thing they could now do was to go 
 and have their suppers and drink the health of the 
 Empress and her grandson. During the winter of 
 1768, large quantities of rain had fallen at a time when 
 the Danube was frozen over. This caused a violent 
 thaw, and great blocks of ice were borne with such 
 terrific force against the bridges which connected the two 
 
268 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 parts of Vienna, that they were entirely carried away, 
 even that on the arm of the Danube which connects the 
 capital with the suburb of Leopoldstadt. The conse- 
 quence was that the Danube broke its banks, and a large 
 part of the suburbs of Vienna was inundated. Every- 
 thing that could be done to relieve and assist her 
 unfortunate Viennese, the Empress did* Her son Joseph 
 was to be seen during this time of peril traversing the 
 different districts. Regardless of the danger, he crossed 
 the arm of the Danube in a small boat for the purpose of 
 encouraging the people to repair the damage caused by 
 the inundation. In the midst of his labours, Vienna was 
 visited by an earthquake. It is stated that upwards of 
 a hundred severe shocks took place in the space of 
 thirty seconds. This again caused the Danube to over- 
 flow its banks with fresh violence, but the constant 
 presence of Maria Theresa and her son induced the in- 
 habitants to redouble their efforts, and in a very short 
 time the banks of the river were again in good order. 
 With the assistance of pecuniary aid afforded to the 
 sufferers by Imperial generosity, the effects of the two 
 inundations soon disappeared. From the year 1766 to 
 1770, the great Empress directed her attention to the 
 improvement and embellishment of her capital. To her 
 credit, her labours were specially directed to the founding 
 or enlarging of hospitals and schools. In these patriotic 
 endeavours she was assisted by the celebrated Sonnen- 
 fels, the Austrian Montesquieu of his time. This en- 
 lightened man had the direction, and in fact seems to have 
 been the originator, of the normal schools in Austria. In 
 every act of Maria Theresa can be clearly distinguished 
 her motherly desire to benefit and improve the condition 
 of every one of her subjects. It is true the great had no 
 opportunity of appreciating these little acts of kindness, 
 but the humble did, and, as they traversed with their joy- 
 
MARIA THERESA. 2G9 
 
 ful families those public walks which her munificence had 
 bestowed on them, they blessed the Almighty who had 
 given them such a benefactress. Maria Theresa was, as 
 we have before said, very fond of hunting, but when 
 she was informed that the game often wandered from the 
 Imperial preserves, and did sad damage to the crops of 
 the poor, she immediately issued an edict granting them 
 permission to shoot them down as wild beasts, and, more- 
 over, made the keepers responsible for the damage if it 
 should be proved to have occurred through their careless- 
 ness. 
 
 On January 23, 1770, the Emperor Joseph lost his 
 daughter Maria Theresa, a most amiable and promising 
 child, in whom the entire affections of her father were 
 concentrated. So deep was the bereaved father's afflic- 
 tion that for a time he was unable to take any active part 
 in the affairs of the Empire, and sought to regain his 
 peace of mind by travelling in Hungary, nor could any- 
 thing induce him to marry again. Maria Theresa was 
 not only respected as a great ruler by her subjects, but 
 also for the way in which she brought up her children. 
 In the year 1770, the Princess Marie Antoinette, one of 
 the most beautiful and virtuous princesses of her age, 
 gave her hand to the young Dauphin, afterwards known 
 as Louis XVI. It is stated that the parting between 
 mother and daughter was a most touching scene, and the 
 poor Empress shed showers of tears as if foreboding the 
 unfortunate fate in store for one who, she trusted, would, 
 like herself, become the mother of her people. 
 
 The brothers Choiseul, who had been the chief instru- 
 ments in bringing about the Franco-Austrian alliance, 
 had fallen into disgrace. c Remember,' said Maria 
 Theresa, at the very last moment, c remember that those 
 two men were the originators of your marriage, and 
 always be ready to show your gratitude towards them.' 
 
270 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Hearing that Marie Antoinette was trying to imitate the 
 French in their manners, the Empress told her to remain 
 German, and consider it an honour to be one : s Believe 
 me,' said she, ' the French will respect you far more 
 when they see you behaving like an honest straight- 
 forward German. Do not be ashamed to be German, 
 even in their awkwardness ; if you appear clumsy, make 
 up for it by good-heartedness. We cannot make our 
 position dependent upon our beauty, our talent, and 
 knowledge, but upon our good-nature. It is necessary 
 for the internal welfare of our States that we shoul 1 
 enjoy the blessings of peace. If we remain united, 
 nobody will interfere in our good work, and Europe will 
 be at rest. Not only our own subjects shall enjoy those 
 blessings, but they also whose rulers, on account of their 
 peculiar personal ambition, would wish to disturb this 
 peaceful state of things. The first twenty years of my 
 reign fully demonstrate the correctness of this assertion. 
 Through our alliance, which is strengthened by so many 
 delicate ties, the foundations of peace and tranquillity 
 have been established, and its continuance will preserve 
 this state of things for years to come.' 
 
 A few years later we find the Empress saying, in a 
 letter, ( All that I still desire in this world is the pre- 
 servation of our holy religion, the happiness of my dear 
 children, the prosperity of our States, and the welfare of 
 our subjects. Because I wish this, I also desire to see 
 those means employed by which these objects, which I 
 have so much at heart, can be attained — namely, that 
 the connexion between the two Houses and our common 
 interests should remain as firmly united as at present, 
 and naturally, that this union should be based upon the 
 mutual inclination and friendship of both sovereigns, in 
 order to prevent ministers or foreign envy causing an 
 estrangement. The Emperor and the King are both 
 
MARIA THERESA. 271 
 
 young ; both are inspired with great and noble feelings. 
 I am therefore thoroughly satisfied that when they know 
 one another, that mutual understanding which, in their 
 political career, will prove so necessary for them, will at 
 once spring up between them. I know that they will be 
 happy, and will make their people happy. These are 
 the cherished desires of a good old mother for her 
 children. On these grounds I have given my instruc- 
 tions to Mercy, who will inform you how you have to 
 deport yourself. 
 
 ' The disputes between Turkey and Russia, Spain and 
 Portugal, can easily bring about a general conflagration, 
 in which I shall myself be enveloped against my will. 
 You know our bad neighbour. We must now be all the 
 more wary of him, as the opposition which he has experi- 
 enced from us in his attempts to carry out his unjusti- 
 fiable aggressive policy in Poland and other countries 1 
 will probably redouble his former hatred towards us. 
 He does his utmost to find support in every possible 
 direction, or at least to intrigue against me in every 
 Court. He spreads every possible calumny against us, 
 especially in France. His joy at the slightest mis- 
 understanding between us tells us* that we should on no 
 account be disunited. If we hold together, neither he 
 nor anyone else will attempt to break the peace. The 
 idea of our being an aggressive State, is utterly false, and 
 we never have, or ever shall be, unless forced to become 
 one. 
 
 < The preponderance of our House no longer exists. 
 If it did, it would be far more advantageous to the wel- 
 fare of Europe ; but our ambitious neighbour has taken 
 good care to prevent it. France cannot enjoy sound 
 tranquillity without us, nor we without France. This 
 alliance is the most natural, the most advantageous, and 
 the most agreeable to me.' 
 
272 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 In speaking of the feelings of a people towards its 
 sovereign, Maria Theresa says to her daughter, ( What 
 ecstasy it is to be beloved, especially when you feel 
 inwardly that you deserve it. It is the only reward for 
 our labours.' 
 
 It is related that Ferdinand, w r ho had married Maria 
 Beatrix of Este, on being informed by his mother that 
 his appointment to the governorship of Lombardy, prior 
 to his departure for Milan, would be celebrated by a 
 most costly and magnificent illumination, replied : ( Too 
 many festivals have already been given in my honour. 
 How much better I should like to see the large sums of 
 money which this illumination will require distributed 
 among the poor, who are now suffering so much from the 
 high price of bread.' The Empress fondly embraced her 
 son, and with motherly feeling acknowledged the truth 
 of his remarks. The whole sum was privately distri- 
 buted. Ferdinand returned the next day, and, throwing 
 himself in his mother's arms, said, in a voice choking with 
 emotion : ( O mother, what a happy day this has been for 
 me ! ' On the arrival of this talented prince in Milan, 
 the inhabitants placed at his disposal 500,000 gulden, to 
 celebrate his installation" into office, with which sum the 
 Prince immediately set about improving the roads and 
 canalisation of the country. The total failure of crops 
 in many parts of Europe in the year 1770-71 reduced 
 thousands to the utmost misery. Bohemia was one of 
 the countries which experienced the greatest sufferings. 
 Upwards of 200,000 died from starvation and disease. 
 As soon as the total failure of the crops became known 
 to the Government, Maria Theresa ordered the Treasury 
 to place 500,000 gulden at the disposal of the Bohemian 
 authorities, together with a large quantity of flour and 
 rice. The Emperor Joseph himself traversed in detail 
 the suffering districts, visiting the huts of the poorest 
 
MAEIA THERESA. 273 
 
 peasants, and with his own hand distributing the neces- 
 saries of life. As a practical man, he knew that only 
 immediate assistance would arrest the progress of a deadly 
 contagion which already made its appearance. He there- 
 fore ordered all the military magazines to be placed at 
 the disposal of the inhabitants. He visited all the 
 hospitals, regardless of the deadly disease. There his 
 humane face and kind-hearted words did wonders, and 
 many a poor wretch died contented, after having pressed 
 the hand of his beloved Sovereign to his lips. But 
 Joseph also found time, during his manifold labours, to 
 ascertain the causes which led to the failure of the 
 harvest, and on his return to Vienna published many 
 useful orders with reference to the cultivation of the 
 ground. Maria Theresa also ordered many exemptions 
 from the year's taxation, and the patriotic conduct of the 
 mother and the son was rewarded by beholding Bohemia 
 reap a most abundant harvest in the following year. 
 
 From the year 1772 to 1778 Maria Theresa, with the 
 assistance of her son and Sonnenfels, did wonders for 
 Vienna. The Karntnerthor Theatre was erected, and 
 the Burg Theatre became the national one. The Im- 
 perial picture-gallery was added to that of the Belvedero. 
 New gardens were built, promenades improved, especially 
 the Prater. Markets and custom-houses were erected, 
 and the inner and outer town thoroughly lighted at night ; 
 the principal places paved, and a pavement marked out 
 for foot-passengers in all the great thoroughfares. Maria 
 Theresa also introduced several important reforms in the 
 code of law. Serfdom was done away with in all her 
 dominions, and Vienna received a regular organised body 
 of police. The sentence of death was now put into 
 execution only for the greatest offences. 
 
 The Bavarian war of succession would never have 
 taken place had not Frederic, by his intrigues, brought 
 
 T 
 
274 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 about disunion amongst the claimants to the dominions 
 of Bavaria. The hostile position taken up towards him 
 by the German princes proved to him that if he wished 
 to destroy the daily increasing influence of Joseph and 
 his mother, which might in a short time, by skilful con- 
 ventions, restore Germany to its ancient federal con- 
 dition, he must in some way or other pick a quarrel with 
 Austria, on the plausible pretext that he was defending 
 the rights of the German princes against the aggressive 
 policy of the Emperor of Germany. 
 
 The death of Maximilian Joseph of Bavaria, the son 
 of the unfortunate Emperor Charles VII., afforded him a 
 convenient opportunity for carrying out his plan. This 
 prince died without issue, and, according to the treaty of 
 Pavia in 1329, the Golden Bull, and the treaty of 
 Westphalia, together with the laws of the German 
 Empire, his successor was Charles Theodore, Elector of 
 the Palatinate ; and, in case of this latter Prince leaving 
 no male issue, Bavaria was to go to Charles, Duke of 
 Zweibrucken. It appears that Austria had rightful 
 claims to a large part of Lower Bavaria, and the 
 Imperial Crown possessed several fiefs, which had been 
 held in trust by the rulers of Bavaria. In order that no 
 disturbance should take place in the empire with re- 
 ference to the various claimants to small portions of the 
 Bavarian demesnes, before the death of Maximilian 
 Joseph, the Emperor attempted to bring about a com- 
 promise with that Prince, the Elector of the Palatinate, 
 and the Duke of Zweibrucken. These princes acknow- 
 ledged the desirability of a convention being at once 
 entered into, but the Elector demanded that as a set-off 
 for his claims he should receive the Netherlands. This 
 request the Austrian Cabinet, fearing a European compli- 
 cation, declined to entertain; but on February 14, 1777, 
 Charles Theodore declared his readiness to forego this 
 
MARIA THERESA. 275 
 
 demand, provided Austria would support him in his 
 claim to the Duchy of Julich. This was agreed to on 
 the understanding that he should come to an amicable 
 arrangement with the King of Prussia. 
 
 On December 30 Max of Bavaria died. On 
 January 3 following, the Elector of the Palatinate ac- 
 knowledged the claims of Austria to Mindelheim, and 
 ten days later concluded a treaty with that Power. The 
 Duke of Zweibrucken offered to join this treaty, but the 
 Imperial Cabinet, relying on his fidelity to his former 
 engagements, did not think it necessary, as they con- 
 sidered them sufficiently binding. 
 
 Both Russia and France were acquainted with these 
 transactions, but Frederic, with his usual cunning, ap- 
 peared to take no active part, either for or against the 
 plans of the Austrian Cabinet, although he was doing his 
 utmost, by means of secret agents, to induce both the 
 Elector and the Duke of Zweibrucken to break faith 
 with Joseph. On January 30, Lehrbach, the Austrian 
 envoy, informed his Government that the King of 
 Prussia had offered to guarantee entire Bavaria to the 
 Elector, provided he would oppose the claims of Austria 
 in the Reichstag. At last his intrigues were crowned 
 with success, and the Duke of Zweibrucken was induced 
 to protest against the illegality of the convention which 
 had been concluded. Already, on February 5, Maria 
 Theresa perceived what was Frederic's ultimate object, 
 and entreated her daughter Marie Antoinette to en- 
 deavour to induce Louis XVI. to make common cause 
 with Austria. 'Never, perhaps,' said she, 'has there 
 been a time when the stability of our alliance has been 
 more required than at the present moment. The interest, 
 not only of our Houses, but our dominions, yes, of 
 Europe, depends upon it.' 
 
 On March 14 she writes : 6 If hostilities once break 
 
 T 2 
 
276 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 out, it will become far more difficult to bring about a 
 reconciliation. You know the system of our opponent of 
 always doing his utmost to inflict at the very beginning 
 a decisive blow. Consider my situation. Believe me 
 when I think of it, I lose all self-possession. I feel that 
 T am the mother, not only of my children, but of my 
 subjects. Shall I make them all unhappy ? My situa- 
 tion can be figured to one's mind, but it cannot be 
 described.' 
 
 ' I had always believed,' says this high-minded woman 
 at a later period, f that there did not really exist a bad 
 feeling against us in France, but only short-sighted and 
 antiquated apprehensions which for the common welfare 
 of both countries ought to have long since disappeared. 
 But I perceive, with the greatest sorrow, how deeply 
 those misapprehensions have taken root, and that the 
 knowledge of this, and moreover the zeal with which 
 the French ministers speak against us, has made our 
 enemy assume so defiant an attitude. They will find out 
 their mistake, but too late for us and our common interest, 
 if we cannot now prevent this war. Not that we have 
 more to fear than on former occasions, for our army was 
 never so strong, so well-equipped, inspired with such 
 courage, and so full of desire to meet the enemy. The 
 prospect has never been so favourable. The Emperor 
 joins the army. But the fortune of war is changeable 
 and uncertain. When I think of the unhappy fate of so 
 many unfortunate beings, I cannot help desiring a peaceful 
 solution, if it can possibly take place, on honourable 
 terms.' 
 
 We entreat our readers, to whatever nationality they 
 may belong, to ponder over the following extract : ( Shall 
 such a man become a dictator in Germany ? And will 
 not all the Powers unite against such a man, to prevent 
 the great catastrophe which must, sooner or later, over- 
 
MARIA THERESA. 277 
 
 take them ? For thirty-seven years this man, through his 
 despotism and violence, has been the cause of all the 
 calamities which have overtaken Europe. He has shaken 
 off all restraint imposed by the acknowledged principles 
 of right and morality ; he derides all treaties and alliances. 
 We, from our position, are the most exposed, and yet we 
 are forsaken ! This time we may possibly extricate our- 
 selves with or without loss. I do not here speak in the 
 interest of Austria alone, for it concerns far more the 
 interests of all rulers. In my eyes the future seems to 
 be overclouded. I shall not see the storm breaking, but 
 my children, my descendants, our holy religion, and our 
 good subjects will but too soon painfully feel its effects. 
 Do we not already feel this unprincipled and iron despo- 
 tism which is guided only by one object, its own interests ? 
 If we continue to allow it to gain strength, what a prospect 
 will there be for those who come after us ; for we must 
 not deceive ourselves. This system, it is evident, is 
 gradually developing itself. 
 
 6 Most willingly would I make the sacrifice of my own 
 life, could I only see my children happier than I am, 
 especially as I fondly expect to call a dauphin grandson. 
 Forgive me, daughter, I do not here speak as one princess 
 to another, but as a mother to her child. 
 
 * It is impossible to be deceived by Frederic's flatteries. 
 He praises only to effect his own object, and when this 
 is attained, he acts quite to the contrary, and never keeps 
 his word. He acts thus towards every country, except the 
 only one he fears, that is, Eussia. Just as little can one 
 be deceived in the intentions of the latter. Its principles 
 are the same as those of Prussia, and the heir- apparent 
 advocates them still more strongly than his parents. The 
 Czarina has abated in this policy, but she will never so 
 discard her principles as to act against the King of 
 Prussia. She, also, is generous as regards fine promises, 
 
278 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 which are either without a meaning, or intended to de- 
 ceive. 
 
 *' Is it possible that France could prefer those two 
 Powers to us good honest Germans ? 
 
 ( France and we have the same family and State in- 
 terests. We shall understand each other still better in 
 future if a change takes place. The unfortunate conquest 
 of Galicia, which was rendered so easy to us, no doubt 
 put us off our guard, but at the same time it has given us 
 a lesson we shall not easily forget. 
 
 * The great expense, the cares and disquietudes, the 
 loss of confidence, have pressed so heavily upon us that 
 it will make us remember for a long time that hasty 
 step. The withdrawal of our friend has also contributed 
 a little to this. But we shall forget all this as well as 
 the misapprehensions and bad feelings of the ministers 
 and a great part of the nation, if we can only depend on 
 the loving heart of the King and Queen. We regard 
 their glory and their interest in the same light as our 
 own. They can always be certain that we shall never 
 do anything that could bring them into any kind of 
 embarrassment. On the other hand we are necessary for 
 you. Through our alliance, France can direct her atten- 
 tion to her navy, her colonies, commerce — in fact, to all 
 those things which can never excite our jealousy. 
 
 6 But for this, we require on our side an equivalent. 
 We also desire to enjoy the benefits arising from this 
 alliance ; for I repeat what I formerly maintained, this 
 our alliance alone can, if w T ell consolidated, give peace 
 for ever to Europe. 
 
 6 It would, on the contrary, be a great misfortune if 
 this peace should be made dependent upon the approba- 
 tion of the two Powers whose principles are so well 
 known to the world, and have been proved by their 
 despotic conduct towards their own subjects. Our holy 
 
MARIA THEBES A. 279 
 
 religion could only expect its death-blow from such an 
 event. Honour and good faith would then have to be 
 sought for among the savages. 
 
 f The picture which I have drawn is not exaggerated. 
 And you can fully comprehend what agony it would be 
 for me to see France become the ally of those two. 
 
 ( What would be the result ? In that case we should 
 have to think only of our own safety. It would not be so 
 difficult to bring about a rupture of the alliance, provided 
 each State could be made to understand its own interest 
 as in the year 1741. Believe me, my dear daughter, I 
 do not express myself too strongly. There is still time 
 to put things in order, but this opportunity may pass 
 away. Profit by the advice of my grey old head, and 
 use it for the benefit of our kingdoms, our families, and 
 our children.' 
 
 As the outbreak of hostilities appeared imminent, 
 Maria Theresa again wrote to her daughter as follows : 
 6 Exert yourself to your utmost to assist your House, 
 your brothers. All that I require of the King is an 
 energetic demonstration. France will derive no advan- 
 tage from our being defeated by our cruel enemy. The 
 question is no longer about the ancient prejudices which 
 should have been long ago buried in oblivion, nor the 
 jealousy between France and Austria. It concerns all 
 that is sacred, even our common interests. We shall be 
 driven back, and forcibly cast down one after the other, 
 if we do not offer a most determined resistance. It is 
 not on account of ourself, or the dangerous position in 
 which we are placed, opposing single-handed this dreadful 
 system; but it is for the common good of Germany, 
 perhaps of all Europe, that I have done all I could to 
 prevent the outbreak of hostilities, hoping that our allies 
 will thereby become convinced of the necessity of coming 
 to our assistance.' 
 
280 HUTOARIA^ CELEBRITIES. 
 
 We conclude this remarkable correspondence with an 
 extract from Mr. Harris's Diary, concerning a letter of 
 Maria Theresa to the Empress of Russia. It is dated 
 May 5, 1778:— 
 
 6 Count Kaunitz's last courier, besides an exact commu- 
 nication of everything which had passed between the Courts 
 of Vienna and Berlin relative to the present altercation 
 till April 1 inclusively, brought a letter from the Empress- 
 Queen, in which, after having fully explained her own 
 conduct and that of his Prussian Majesty, she leaves her 
 Imperial Majesty to decide whether the title of aggressor 
 belongs to this Prince or herself. She then enlarges on the 
 miseries of war, laments the being forced into it at her 
 advanced age, and expresses great horror at the probability 
 of being- summoned out of this world at a moment when 
 her mind must necessarily be filled with ideas very im- 
 proper to carry into the next. The letter concludes with 
 the highest assurances of friendship and attachment, and 
 calls upon the Empress of Russia, both as a Christian 
 and a Sovereign to use her influence with the Kino- of 
 Prussia in endeavouring to dissuade him from persisting 
 in demands so inadmissible as his hitherto have been.' 
 
 Frederic, on his side, directed his envoys at the Courts 
 of France and Russia to do their utmost to excite the 
 jealousy of these Courts against the increase of territory 
 on the part of Austria. France was informed that the 
 possession of the upper run of the Danube would be 
 dangerous to her possessions on the Rhine. Frederic 
 wrote also himself to Catherine, and attempted to demon- 
 strate to her that if she wished to be successful in any 
 future war with the Turks, the power of the House of 
 Hapsburg must be curtailed, promising at the same time 
 that should she use her influence in opposing the claims 
 of Austria, he was ready to become her ally in the 
 Turkish war. In vain the Austrian ambassador at the 
 
MARIA THERESA. 281 
 
 Court of Frederic offered that monarch every possible 
 concession if he would cease to interfere in the Bavarian 
 question. Joseph, finding all friendly overtures fruitless, 
 occupied Lower Bavaria and the Palatinate with his 
 troops. Thus we again see Prussia intermeddling with- 
 out any just cause in the affairs of Austria. The King 
 of Prussia, however, did not attempt to do so until he 
 saw that Austria had placed herself in such a position 
 that she must either be ready to pay for an honourable 
 retreat, or stake her fortunes on the fate of war. The 
 transactions between the Austrian and Bavarian Courts 
 were no secret to him, and if he had been an honest man, 
 he ought at once to have expressed his objections. But, 
 like the freebooter that he was, he stealthily waited for a 
 convenient opportunity, as a Jewish money-lender waits 
 to increase his exorbitant demands of interest. At first 
 his ambassador at Vienna expressed his master's opinion 
 in a mild tone ; but on a sudden he threw off the mask of 
 moderation, and demanded the instant withdrawal of the 
 Austrian troops, simply because he supposed he was able 
 to throw 200,000 mercenaries into the Austrian pro- 
 vinces without the slightest chance of meeting with re- 
 ft o 
 
 sistance. For the first time in his life he found to his 
 dismay that Joseph -and Loudon had collected at Konigs- 
 griitz a well-disciplined army fully prepared to meet any 
 emergency. The Berlin Court again changed its tone. 
 The man of blood and iron now enlarged upon the dread- 
 ful tragedy which awaited Germany should a war occur. 
 He was a stern defender of the Imperial Constitution, 
 and those laws which govern the' German Empire. The 
 Austrian Court, taking him at his word, expressed the 
 most perfect readiness to come to some friendly arrange- 
 ment. To prevent mistakes with reference to any in- 
 structions which Frederic might give to his ambassador in 
 Vienna, and avoid their not being properly understood by 
 
282 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Kaunitz, Joseph corresponded himself in person with the 
 King of Prussia. All the Austrian proposals were met 
 on the part of Frederic by counter-propositions, which he 
 was fully convinced the Austrian Government could not 
 accept. The fact was, that he wished to gain time and 
 allies ; and this object once attained, his first minister 
 informed the Austrian ambassador that further delibera- 
 tions must be at once broken off. With his usual stra- 
 tegy, Frederic had attempted to steal a march on his op- 
 ponent, and was moving rapidly at the head of his army 
 towards the Bohemian frontiers. 
 
 It is not our intention to go into the military details of 
 Frederic's campaign. All that is necessary to say is 
 simply that Joseph, by a masterly combination, placed 
 his troops in such a position that they always had a place 
 of refuge to fall back upon, from which they could at any 
 moment act on the offensive ; and it was in vain that 
 Frederic, with the most consummate skill, attempted to 
 entice them to take an opposite course. During this 
 campaign Maria Theresa despatched an envoy, Baron 
 Thugus, to endeavour if possible to conclude a peace ; 
 but Frederic was deaf to the demands of justice, and 
 trusting that in the ensuing campaign he would by fresh 
 combinations gain over one of the Powers to his cause, 
 he quietly took up his winter-quarters, as usual, in his 
 opponent's dominions, for the purpose of relieving his own 
 from the burden of the war. Both leaders prepared them- 
 selves for a tremendous struggle ; but, perhaps unfortu- 
 nately for Austria, Maria Theresa, in her desire to save 
 Germany the horrors of renewed slaughter, in conjunc- 
 tion with France, expressed her readiness to conclude a 
 peace, which was ratified at Teschen. No one can deny 
 that the King cf Prussia gained greatly by signing this 
 treaty, for the state of Europe could hardly be regarded 
 in his favour ; and had he experienced a crushing defeat, 
 
MAKIA THEBESA. 283 
 
 his heavily burdened people were not in a position to 
 give him a second army. The frightful discipline which 
 kept these unfortunate men in the ranks would have been 
 broken, and they would gladly have availed themselves 
 of the opportunity of returning to their homes. The opi- 
 nion seems warranted that Frederic did not in this cam- 
 paign prove that former experience had increased his 
 talents ; but he was the victor, for he had made the Ger- 
 man princes believe that he was ready to act in defence 
 of the weak, although the terms of the treaty proved that 
 he must be paid for pretending to be honourable. 
 
 The last public dispute in which Maria Theresa was 
 engaged with Frederic, was on account of his attempting 
 to interfere with the election of her son Maximilian to the 
 coadjutorship of Cologne. The Prussian envoy, seeing 
 that the majority of the chapter were in favour of the 
 Archduke, demanded to know whether they wished to 
 irritate the King, his master, and force him again to take 
 up arms in defence of the peace and liberties of Germany. 
 This insolent speech so exasperated Maria Theresa, that 
 she at once exclaimed : ' Let him do so. He will then 
 see how the lioness can defend her young.' 
 
 On July 26, 1779, the good town of Vienna, with its 
 suburbs, was greatly damaged by the explosion of a 
 powder magazine in the Nuszdorf 's lines. Extraordinary 
 as it may seem, the sentinels who were standing on duty 
 were not in the slightest degree injured; they were 
 thrown to the ground, and on recovering consciousness 
 found themselves deaf. The neighbouring villages pre- 
 sented the appearance of the effects of a bombardment. 
 Mortars and shells were thrown to immense distances, 
 and the inner part of the town exhibited the effects of an 
 earthquake. 
 
 The Emperor Joseph, during his visit to Paris in 1777, 
 had visited the celebrated Deaf and Dumb Asylum of the 
 
284 HUNGARIAN" CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Abbe de l'Epee. Sensible of the blessings of so benevolent 
 an institution, lie communicated to Maria Theresa the 
 idea of founding a similar one in Vienna, and the cele- 
 brated Frederic John Stark was sent to Paris for the 
 purpose of making himself acquainted with the working 
 details of this establishment. A small attempt was made 
 on his return, and it worked so successfully that the 
 present Deaf and Dumb Asylum was instituted. 
 
 Maria Theresa, on account of sanitary reasons, ordered 
 that the dead should, for the future, be buried in ceme- 
 teries outside the town, thus putting an end to the custom 
 then existing of burying the dead in the churchyards and 
 vaults of the churches. About this time the Empress in- 
 troduced a tax on drinkables, which does not seem to 
 have met with a very favourable reception from the lower 
 part of the population of Vienna, who, for so long a 
 period had been accustomed to constant reductions in 
 their favour ; and they were greatly disgusted with the 
 idea that their good mother should, in her green old 
 age, think of preventing their drinking her health in the 
 usual number of glasses on their Saturday and Sunday 
 festivities. The Empress is stated to have been greatly 
 distressed to think that at the end of her reign she and 
 her beloved Viennese should misunderstand each other. 
 
 Up to the year 1780 Maria Theresa enjoyed perfect 
 health. It is true, the outlines of her once graceful figure 
 had altered, and the expression of her finely-cut features 
 had partially disappeared, from the effects of the hand of 
 time ; but she still retained that wonderful Madonna-like 
 expression, and her beautiful eyes still shone with their 
 usual intelligence and animation. In her later years she 
 had directed her entire attention to the internal affairs of 
 her people, for whose well-being she had a never-ceasing 
 solicitude. It appears that she was in the habit of being 
 lowered into the vault where her husband's body had 
 
MARIA THERESA. 285 
 
 been interred by means of a chair, there to pass some 
 time in meditation and prayer. Unfortunately, one day 
 one of the ropes which were attached to her seat broke 
 during the process of her being lowered, and Maria 
 Theresa, who, although possessed of one of the most 
 practical minds was, like most of her sex, rather super- 
 stitious, fully believed that this was a warning to prepare 
 for her coming end. 
 
 On November 20, she caught a violent cold which 
 ultimately developed itself into an inflammation of the 
 lungs. Maria Theresa daily became worse, and on 
 November 28, all hopes of her recovery were abandoned. 
 She lingered on with Christian fortitude. In the moments 
 during which she was free from pain, she spoke with her 
 son Joseph on State affairs, and even then signed the 
 most important letters. She was constantly expressing 
 her gratitude towards Kaunitz and the whole Hungarian 
 nation. She ordered Count Esterhazy to issue in her 
 name a proclamation to her Hungarian subjects, thanking 
 them for the loyalty and devotion which they had dis- 
 played towards her. The last official document she 
 signed was the grant of a pension to an officer's widow. 
 She had to be placed in an arm-chair for fear of suffo- 
 cation, and declined to take any more medicines. 
 
 During the night of the 28th to the 29th, Maria 
 Theresa was seized with the shiverings of death, and at 
 two o'clock the last rites were administered to her. 
 Feeling then somewhat better she began again to speak 
 to Joseph, who begged of her to try and sleep a little. 
 ' In a few moments,' she replied, ( I shall appear before 
 the throne of the Almighty, and you would have me 
 sleep ! ' 
 
 Towards the dawn of day she recovered a little, and 
 regained her whole mental powers — even a calm hilarity. 
 At about five o'clock she asked for coffee, and invited the 
 Emperor to partake of it. 
 
286 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 At eight o'clock she saw her children for the last time. 
 Seeing that they were crying, she told them how deeply 
 it grieved her to see that they were unable to restrain 
 their tears, and added : ' I think it would be better for 
 you to go into the next room and recover your composure.' 
 She then said with feeble voice : ( Any act of injustice 
 which took place during my reign happened without my 
 will, for I always had the best intentions.' 
 
 Joseph, who never left her side but for a few instants, 
 either to give some directions or speak with some familiar 
 persons who made inquiries in the adjacent chamber, had 
 caught a cold in the head. The Empress urged him to 
 take something for it. As he said he had no care but 
 about her health and her speedy recovery, she replied : 
 6 That will change ere long. God will have the mercy to 
 call me soon to peace. How long thinkest thou it will 
 still last ? Dying appears to me like moving from one 
 chamber to another.' Then she exclaimed with supreme 
 cheerfulness : ' I like to see death approaching, in order 
 not to be taken by it by surprise.' ( I feel chill inter- 
 nally,' she said later, as she felt gangrene coming on. 
 
 A violent thirst began to torment her. As the Emperor 
 handed her a glass of lemonade, she said : l Deo gratias.' 
 
 It occurred to her that it was the vigil of St. Andrew. 
 Maria Theresa had always had a special reverence for 
 that saint, and had put herself under his protection 
 in all her embarrassments. ' He will come for me, I'm 
 sure,' she said to the ladies attending her. 
 
 Count Sternberg, who saw her, says she was reclining 
 in her chair, having just had her hair combed. She 
 appeared wan and worn, but her beautiful features were 
 not in the least distorted. 
 
 The Empress thanked all her female attendants, and 
 asked their pardon if she had been harsh towards them. 
 
 ' You're all so downcast,' she said. e I am not at all 
 
MAEIA THERESA. 287 
 
 afraid of dying. Fifteen years back I familiarised myself 
 with the thought of it.' 
 
 To her dames in waiting, Vasquez, Berchthold, Kallen- 
 berg, she uttered, moreover, peculiarly touching words. 
 To Kallenberg, who had been thirty-five years in her 
 service, she added : ( If thou will'st anything, thou may'st 
 tell me, but make haste.' 
 
 Her memory being most probably already impaired, 
 she spoke, quite against her usual custom, on the last 
 day nothing but French. At a moment when she was 
 suffering intense agony, she exclaimed : e Why do you 
 let me suffer so Ions:?' 
 
 The bad weather on her dying day seemed to affect 
 her spirits, and, although it was raining, she desired that 
 the windows should remain open in order to enable her 
 again to look upon the world without, for from her child- 
 hood she had been passionately fond of nature. After a 
 short pause she observed : ( What bad weather for such a 
 long journey ! ' 
 
 At about eventide, she said she could see no more. 
 As her features seemed distorted, Joseph asked her if 
 she were suffering. She nodded her head in the affirm- 
 ative. 
 
 At about eight o'clock she rose suddenly from her easy 
 chair and traversed the room without any support. 
 
 A quarter of an hour afterwards it was evident that she 
 felt the pangs of approaching death. Her last words were 
 6 God take my soul.' The final act of her life was her 
 endeavouring to behold the last remnant of daylight, and 
 she fell back exhausted in the arms of Joseph. In the 
 eventide, towards nine o'clock, she died, resting on the 
 shoulder of her beloved son. 
 
 The heavenly smile of divine triumph which still 
 hovered over those once lovely lips after the last inarti- 
 culate prayer for the protection of her beloved children, 
 
288 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 told that the Almighty, who had protected her through 
 her sufferings in this world, had forbidden that she should 
 feel the agony of death. 
 
 Since the spirit of Maria Theresa quitted its human 
 abode, she seems to have been the guardian angel of 
 Austria. The shouts of loyalty which years of oppres- 
 sion had not been able to silence, and which vibrated 
 along the heights of the Blocksberg at the coronation 
 of the Emperor King of Hungary and his Imperial and 
 Royal Consort, told her that woman had for the second 
 time foiled the machinations of Prussia, 
 
 Her body having remained exposed, according to 
 custom, in the Imperial chapel during three days, guarded 
 alternately by the German and Hungarian guard, was, 
 on December 3, interred in the Imperial vault of her 
 ancestors, her coffin being placed by the side of her 
 beloved husband. 
 
 Maria Theresa had sixteen children, five sons and 
 eleven daughters. Her sons were Joseph II. : Leopold, 
 Grand Duke of Tuscany, and afterwards Emperor; 
 Charles, who died at the age of eighteen ; Ferdinand, 
 and the Archduke Maximilian. Of the Archduchesses 
 several died in infancy. Maria Elizabeth, born on Feb- 
 ruary 5, 1737, died in 1740. Maria Carolina Ernestine 
 died a few days after her birth. Another daughter, 
 called Maria Elizabeth, became Abbess of the Commu- 
 nity of Innsbruck. Maria Anna was married to the 
 Duke of Parma. Christina, born in 1748, died a few 
 moments after her birth, and Joan Gabrielle when she 
 was only twelve years old. Joseph Gabrielle, betrothed 
 to the King of the Two Sicilies, died a few days after 
 of small-pox. Maria Caroline, born on August 13, 
 1752, espoused King Ferdinand IV. after the death of 
 her sister. Maria Anna, born on October 26, 1738, dis- 
 played in her early childhood great aptitude in acquiring 
 
MAEIA THERESA. 2S9 
 
 information on all that surrounded her; this gradually 
 increased as she grew up. She was excessively religious, 
 and possessed a most exquisite taste. She was. not only 
 a first-rate connoisseur in all the fine arts, but also ex- 
 celled as a lithographer, and some very fair specimens of 
 her labours are to be found in the Imperial library, which 
 contains also her private collection of prints and books, 
 all tastefully bound in light brown leather, bearing her 
 initials in gold. Her religious feelings and love of se- 
 cluded life induced her to become Abbess of the The- 
 resian Community for Ladies of noble birth, which the 
 Empress had founded at Prague. Here she passed her 
 remaining days in the pursuit of her favourite studies. 
 
 Maria Christine, the favourite of Maria Theresa, was, 
 in her youth, celebrated for her merry and child-like 
 nature, and she was never more contented than when she 
 was able to assist in alleviating the sufferings of the poor, 
 in which her generosity knew no bounds. She was mar- 
 ried to Albert Casimir of Poland, to whom she brought 
 as dowry the Dukedom of Teschen, which title he after- 
 wards adopted. This nobleman acted for a long time as 
 Governor of Hungary, and held his Court at Pressburg, 
 which became the bridge on which German and Hun- 
 garian State affairs and German and Hungarian aris- 
 tocracy united and met. Maria Christine accompanied 
 her husband to the Netherlands, where they conjointly 
 exercised the duties of the Governorship. The French 
 Revolution compelled them to leave that country, and 
 they returned to Vienna, where they lived in retirement. 
 
 Up to the Princess's death, which took place in June 
 1798, Vienna and its vicinity were constant recipients of 
 her generosity. 
 
 With reference to Marie Antoinette, on whom so much 
 has been written, we think it only necessary to make the 
 following remarks. She was, like her mother, quick, 
 
 u 
 
290 HUNGARIAN CELEBRITIES. 
 
 lively, and clever, and very natural in her manners, with 
 an excess of good heart which unfortunately did not suit 
 the taste of the French noblesse, who, fearing that she 
 would become too popular among the lower classes, cir- 
 culated shameful calumnies against her character, which, 
 for the most part, were ultimately proved to be false. 
 
 Whatever may have been her private opinion on the 
 state of France, she unhesitatingly followed the counsels 
 of her husband and those who surrounded him, and 
 heroically shared his fate, although it is well known that 
 a German nobleman could have effected her escape, which 
 she declined to accept on the ground that she should 
 have to leave her children behind her. 
 
 The Present Empress-Queen of 
 
 AuSTRO-HuNGARY. 
 
 After having placed before our readers a sketch of the 
 life of Austria's greatest ruler, it is impossible to con- 
 clude these pages without raising our humble voice in 
 the praise of one to whom Hungary is so deeply indebted, 
 and who, by the maternal interest she has always taken 
 in its welfare, has proved herself the worthy represen- 
 tative of the great Empress, and can with justice be 
 styled Hungary's second mother. 
 
 The present Empress of Austria, the Empress of Brazil, 
 the Princess of Wales, the Grand Duchess of Russia, the 
 Crown Princess of Prussia, the young Queen of Spain, 
 and the unfortunate Queen of Hanover, are the living 
 proofs of the greatest truism which has ever been spoken : 
 — Train up a child in the way he should go, and when 
 he is old he will not depart from it. 
 
 The Empress-Queen of Hungary was born on Decem- 
 ber 24, 1837 ; she passed the greatest part of her girlhood 
 
THE PRESENT EMPRESS-QUEEN. 291 
 
 in strict privacy, leading a most simple life with her 
 sisters, the Princess Caroline Theresa Helen, afterwards 
 married to the Prince Thurn and Taxis, and Maria 
 Sophia Amalia, afterwards the consort of Francis II. of 
 Naples. The beauty of this noble lady, her daring 
 courage and intense devotion to her husband in all his 
 misfortunes, have gained for her the pity and admiration 
 of all. 
 
 From all that is stated of the Empress of Austria's 
 sister, who was at one time to have been betrothed to the 
 King of Bavaria, it would seem that that country would 
 have found in her a true mother, whose well-regulated 
 mind and strength of character would have been of in- 
 calculable value in the councils of its King. The Empress 
 of Austria is the mother of two princesses and one 
 prince. She is an excellent linguist, speaking English 
 most fluently, and it is related that she is not only very 
 fond of conversing in that language, but is also very 
 partial to our country. One of the chief attendants of 
 the little Archduchess is an English lady. 
 
 Her subjects say that Her Majesty is not very fond of 
 grand Court ceremonies, and prefers the wild flowers of 
 her country seat to those of the Imperial gardens at 
 Vienna. Her beauty, her winning manners, and gene- 
 rosity of heart proclaim to the world that nature has 
 given to Austria one of her choicest gifts. Happy, indeed, 
 has the present Emperor of Austria been in finding such 
 a consort ; for no ruler has needed more than he that 
 counsel and consolation which only loving wives can give. 
 It is our most fervent and heartfelt wish that they may 
 long live to be the expounders of Maria Theresa's sublime 
 motto — 
 
 JUSTICIA ET CLEMENTIA. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 CYGANIS. 
 
 Anyone who has been in Hungary must have been astonished 
 With the effect which music has upon the Hungarian, especially 
 when the performer is a Cyganis, or gypsy; and on this account I 
 have given a sketch of the origin and character of this re- 
 markable tribe. We have no certainty as to the origin of the 
 gypsies, but, amongst the various conjectures which have been 
 advanced, the remarks of Grelman carry with them the greatest 
 amount of.probability. 
 
 This author, drawing his hypothesis from the similarity of 
 words, construction of sentences, and many habits and customs, 
 as well as from the time of their first appearance in Europe, 
 believes that the gypsies were originally Hindus of a low caste, 
 who were expelled from their country by the cruel war of de- 
 vastation carried on in 1408-9 by Timur-Beg. They migrated 
 to Egypt, and from thence entered Europe. The antiquity of 
 their race is proved by the many precious vases which they have 
 in their possession, guarding them with the most zealous care, 
 and of which no amount of money and persuasion can ever induce 
 them to dispossess themselves. 
 
 The earliest mention of them is in the year 1414, when they 
 were first observed in Germany, whence they soon spread all 
 over Europe. 
 
 The common origin of the Cyganis with the hordes of gypsies, 
 which are to be found not only in all parts of Europe, but also 
 in the East, is proved by their peculiar kind of countenance as 
 much as by the similarity of their language, customs, and 
 manners. It is everywhere the same round form of the face, the 
 same dark and swarthy complexion, small, curved nose, and black 
 eyes, the same gay and cheerful turn of mind and bodily agility. 
 
 On their first arrival in Europe they represented themselves as 
 
294 APPENDIX. 
 
 Egyptians, and for the space of half a century, under that 
 character, were received with favour and protection by different 
 potentates. Gradually, however, they were (we will not say 
 whether rightly or wrongly) considered troublesome ; and, as 
 they had no regular means of subsistence, they were accused of 
 supporting themselves chiefly by pilfering, the females having the 
 credit of using their fingers with greater dexterity than the men. 
 
 Though spread through the whole of Hungary and distributed 
 in every village, the Cyganis always remain a distinct race, for 
 they very seldom marry out of their own body. They seem to 
 entertain a great aversion for field labour, and are, in fact, con- 
 sidered inferior even to the peasants ; they are generally employed 
 either as smiths, carpenters, or to carry messages. Many attempts 
 have been made to civilise them, but with little success, as the 
 following account of their present condition sufficiently shows. 
 
 The Cyganis may be divided into two distinct classes — the 
 nomadic tribes, which have at present almost entirely dis- 
 appeared, and the more civilised i Neubauern,' or New Peasants. 
 The former live, in summer, under a tattered tent of coarse 
 woollen material, moving from place to place to exercise their 
 calling, which is generally that of a smith. An old horse, which 
 carries their tent, a pair of hand-bellows, a stone anvil, a pair of 
 pincers, and a couple of hammers, a spoon, an earthen pot, an 
 iron pan, a water jug sometimes, together with a dish, form all 
 their inventory. In winter they live in caves. 
 
 The Neubauern, who received this title (probably as an en- 
 couragement) from Maria Theresa, are in a somewhat better 
 condition, though in their person they are quite as filthy as their 
 nomadic brethren. Their habitations, which, though small and 
 poor in appearance, contain a few more articles of comfort than 
 the tents already described, generally stand on the outskirts of the 
 villages in the neighbourhood of some thicket or rough land. 
 Their occupations are generally the same as those of the wandering 
 tribes, and in Transylvania they are also sometimes employed in 
 gold- washing ; but even amongst the New Peasants there are but 
 very few cases of Cyganis having become regular agriculturists. 
 With reference to their morality, on which so much has been 
 said, we quote the following from Dr. Bright : 
 
APPENDIX. 295 
 
 I For my own part, I have not been able to discover all thos3 
 marks of natural and inherent depravity in the gypsy character 
 which have been so obvious to others; and I am inclined to 
 think that by far the most depraved members of their little com- 
 munity are such as, having married gypsy women, become its 
 adopted and not its natural associates, of which many instances 
 have come within my knowledge ; and I am confident that we 
 are apt to appreciate much too lightly the actual happiness 
 enjoyed by this class of people, who, beneath their ragged tent, 
 in the pure air of the heath, may well excite the envy of the 
 majority of the poor, though better provided with domestic ac- 
 commodation, in the unwholesome haunts of the town. 
 
 ******* 
 
 I I leave it to those who have been accustomed to visit the 
 habitations of the poor in the metropolis, in great cities, in 
 country towns, or in any but those Arcadian cottages which 
 exist only in the fancy of the poet, to draw a comparison between 
 the activity, the free condition, and the pure air enjoyed by the 
 gypsy, and the idleness, the debauchery, and the filth in which 
 a large part of the poorer classes are employed .... 
 In all attempts to change their habits, and to reduce their enjoy- 
 ments to our own standard of happiness, we should carefully bear 
 in mind that the gypsies are a distinct and separate people, 
 and that it is rather their misfortune than their fault to have 
 wandered into a country where property is so strictly appropri- 
 ated as in Europe. 
 
 ' The troops of wandering musicians and dancers seem also to 
 belong to this race, from which they have separated themselves, 
 for Spain and Russia are the only countries in which gypsy 
 dancing can now be found. With reference to those in Russia, 
 it would be useless for us to dilate upon the excellence of the 
 Russian gypsy dancing-girl, as the elaborate descriptions given 
 by most of our English journals of the magnificent entertainment, 
 given by the Governor of Moscow to H.R.H. the Prince of Wales, 
 in which the most celebrated gypsy dancers were called upon to 
 display their talents, will, in our mind, fully suffice. We will 
 therefore proceed to those of Spain. 
 
 ' Those who have beheld the fandango and bolero danced by 
 
298 APPENDIX. 
 
 Spanish girls sigh when they behold the miserable attempts of 
 some of the greatest danseuses to represent those sensuous scenes ; 
 but those who wish really to know to what a pitch excitement 
 can go should frequent those places where the gitanas, through 
 the marvellous suppleness of their limbs, as well as their graceful 
 and lascivious movements, seem to be in reality those beings 
 whom the devout Mussulman supposes will surround the true 
 believers in Paradise. With reference to female gypsy life in 
 England, those who heard Miss Herbert describe it in her lively 
 song, " The Merry Zingara," will agree with us that the gitana's 
 life is not without its charms. 
 
 1 We now come to the Hungarian gypsy musicians, who gene- 
 rally perform on stringed instruments, chiefly the fiddle and 
 violoncello. It is a miracle to find one who can read a single 
 note of music ; their instruments are generally handed down 
 from father to son as a family heirloom. Their power of endur- 
 ance is something wonderful ; they never seem to tire, and, as 
 long as there are dancers, they are ready to play w T ith the same 
 force and execution as when they commenced ; indeed, the later 
 in the evening (I mean the morning) the better their perform- 
 ance seems to be. Those who have "witnessed the Csardas 
 properly danced by Hungarians, especially after supper, and 
 have looked at the faces of both dancers and musicians, will, I 
 believe, agree with me that music is the connecting link between 
 them, and there can be but little doubt that they have the same 
 common Eastern origin. . . . Dr. Vambery has himself told 
 me that the Hungarian national music is to be met with in 
 Central Asia, and there is great similarity of the national airs in 
 vogue among the Don Cossacks and those of the Hungarians. 
 The national music of Hungary is perhaps the most inspiring in 
 the world. We remember hearing one of Wellington's veterans 
 tell us, after having heard some Hungarian ladies singing and 
 playing, that he now fully understood why a man could blow out 
 his brains on account of a woman.' 
 
 LONDON: FRITTED BT 
 
 fcPOTTISTTOODE AND CO., NEW-STKEET -^tAKE 
 
 AND PARLIAMENT SIREEI 
 
[SEIPTIEIMIIBIEilR 1871-] 
 
 GENERAL LIST OE WORKS 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Messrs. LONGMANS, GREEN, and CO, 
 
 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. 
 
 History ■, Politics, Historical Memoirs, &c. 
 
 The HISTORY of ENGLAND from the Fall of Wolsey to the Defeat 
 of the Spanish Armada. By James Anthony Froude, M.A. late Fellow 
 of Exeter College, Oxford. 
 Library Edition, 12 Vols. 8vo. price £8 18s. 
 Cabinet Edition, in 12 vols, crown 8vo. price 72s. 
 
 The HISTORY of ENGLAND from the Accession of James II. By 
 Lord Macaulay. 
 
 Student's Edition, 2 vols, crown 8vo. 12s. 
 People's Edition, 4 vols, crown 8vo. 16s. 
 Cabinet Edition, 8 vols, post 8vo. 48s. 
 Library Edition, 5 vols. 8vo.£4. 
 
 LORD MACAULAY' S WORKS. Complete and Uniform Library 
 
 Edition. Edited by his Sister, Lady Teevelyan. 8 vols. 8vo. with Portrait, 
 price £5 5s. cloth, or £8 8s. bound in tree-calf by Riviere. 
 
 VARIETIES of VICE-REGAL LIFE. By Sir William Denison, 
 K.C.B. late Governor-General of the Australian Colonies, and Governor of 
 Madras. With Two Maps. 2 vols. 8vo. 28s. 
 
 On PARLIAMENTARY GOVERNMENT in ENGLAND : Its Origin, 
 Development, and Practical Operation. By Alpheus Todd, Librarian of 
 the Legislative Assembly of Canada. 2 vols. Svo. price £1 17s. 
 
 A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT of the NEUTRALITY of GREAT BRI- 
 TAIN DURING the AMERICAN CIVIL WAR. By Motjntague Ber- 
 nard, M.A. Chichele Professor of International Law and Diplomacy in the 
 University of Oxford. Royal 8vo. 16s. 
 
 The CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY of ENGLAND, since the Acces- 
 sion of George III. 1760—1860. By Sir Thomas Erskine May, C.B. Second 
 Edition. Cabinet Edition, thoroughly revised. 3 vols, crown 8vo. price 18s. 
 
 The HISTORY of ENGLAND, from the Earliest Times to the Year 
 1865. By C. D. Yonge, Regius Professor of Modern History in Queen's 
 College, Belfast. New Edition. Crown 8vo. price 7s. 6d. 
 
2 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. 
 
 The OXFORD REFORMERS— John Colet, Erasmus, and Thomas 
 More ; being a History of their Fellow-work. By Frederic Seebohm. 
 Second Edition, enlarged. Svo. 14s. 
 
 LECTURES on the HISTORY of ENGLAND, from the earliest Times 
 to the Death of King Edward II. By William Longman. With Maps 
 and Illustrations. 8vo. 15.9. 
 
 The HISTORY of the LIFE and TIMES of EDWARD the THIRD. 
 
 By William Longman. With 9 Maps, 8 Plates, and 16 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 
 8vo. 28s. 
 
 The OVERTHROW of the GERMANIC CONFEDERATION hy 
 PRUSSIA in 1866. By Sir Alexander Malet, Bart. K.C.B. With 5 Maps. 
 8vo. 18s. 
 
 The MILITARY RESOURCES of PRUSSIA and FRANCE, and 
 RECENT CHANGES in the ART of WAR. By Lieut.-Col. Chesney, 
 R.E. and Henby Reeve, D.C.L. Crown 8vo. price 7s. 6d, 
 
 WATERLOO LECTURES; a Study of the Campaign of 1815. By 
 Colonel Charles C. Chesney, R.E. late Professor of Military Art and 
 History in the Staff College. New Edition. 8vo. with Map, 10s. 6d. 
 
 DEMOCRACY in AMERICA. By Alexis De Tocqueville. Trans- 
 lated by Henry Reeve. 2 vols. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 HISTORY of the REFORMATION in EUROPE in the Time of 
 Calvin. By J. H. Merle D'Aubign£, D.D. Vols. I. and II. 8vo. 28s. 
 Vol. III. 12s. Vol. IV. 16s. Vol. V. price 16s. 
 
 CHAPTERS from FRENCH HISTORY; St. Louis, Joan of Arc, 
 Henri IV. with Sketches of the Intermediate Periods. By J. H. 
 Gurney, M.A. New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. Qd. 
 
 MEMOIR of POPE SIXTUS the FIFTH. By Baron Hubnee. Trans- 
 lated from the Original in French, with the Author's sanction, by Hubert 
 E. H. Jerningham. 2 vols. 8vo. [In preparation. 
 
 IGNATIUS LOYOLA and the EARLY JESUITS. By Stewart Rose. 
 
 New Edition, revised. Svo. with Portrait, price 16s. 
 
 The HISTORY of GREECE. By C. Thirlwall, D.D. Lord Bishop 
 of St. David's. 8 vols. fcp. Svo. price 28s. 
 
 GREEK HISTORY from Themistocles to Alexander, in a Series of 
 Lives from Plutarch. Revised and arranged by A. H. Clotjgh. New 
 Edition. Pep. with 44 Woodcuts, 6s. 
 
 CRITICAL HISTORY of the LANGUAGE and LITERATURE of 
 
 Ancient Greece. By William Mure, of Caldwell. 5 vols. Svo. £3 9s. 
 
 The TALE of the GREAT PERSIAN WAR, from the Histories of 
 Herodotus. By George W. Cox, M.A. New Edition. Pep. 3s. Gd. 
 
 HISTORY of the LITERATURE of ANCIENT GREECE. By Pro- 
 fessor K. O. Muller. Translated by the Right Hon. Sir George Cobne- 
 wall Lewis, Bart, and by J. W. Donaldson, DJ). 3 vols. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 HISTORY of the CITY of ROME from its Foundation to the Sixteenth 
 Century of the Christian Era. By Thomas H. Dyer, LL.D. Svo. with 2 
 Maps, 15s. 
 
 The HISTORY of ROME. By William Ihne. English Edition, 
 translated and revised by the Author. Vols. I. and II. Svo. price 80s. 
 
NEW WORKS published BY LONGMANS and CO. 3 
 
 HISTORY of the ROMANS under the EMPIRE. By the Very Rev. 
 C. Mebivaxe, D.C.L. Dean of Ely. 8 vols, post 8vo. 48s. 
 
 The FALL of the ROMAN REPUBLIC ; a Short History of the Last 
 
 Century of the Commonwealth. By the same Author. 12mo. 7s. Gd. 
 A STUDENT'S MANUAL of the HISTORY of INDIA, from the 
 
 Earliest Period to the Present. By Colonel Meadows Tayloe, M.R.A.S. 
 M.R.I.A. Crown 8vo. with Maps, 7s. Qd. 
 
 The HISTORY of INDIA, from the Earliest Period to the close of Lord 
 Dalhousie's Administration. By John Class: Mabshman. 3 vols, crown 
 8vo. 22s. 6d. 
 
 INDIAN POLITY : a View of the System of Administration in India. 
 By Lieutenant-Colonel George Chesney, Fellow of the University of 
 Calcutta. New Edition, revised; with Map. Svo. price 21s. 
 
 HOME POLITICS ; being a consideration of the Causes of the Growth 
 of Trade in relation to Labour, Pauperism, and Emigration. By Daniel. 
 Geant. 8vo. 7s. 
 
 REALITIES of IRISH LIFE. By W. Steuart Trench, Land Agent 
 in Ireland to the Marquess of Lansdowne, the Marquess of Bath, and Lord 
 Digby. Fifth Edition. Crown Svo. price 6s. 
 
 The STUDENT'S MANUAL of the HISTORY of IRELAND. By 
 MaryF. Cusack, x\uthor of 'The Illustrated History of Ireland, from the 
 Earliest Period to the Year of Catholic Emancipation.' Crown 8vo. price 6s. 
 
 CRITICAL and HISTORICAL ESSAYS contributed to the Edinburgh 
 
 Review. By the Right Hon. Loed Macaulay. 
 Cabinet Edition, 4 vols, post 8vo. 24s. I Libraey Edition, 3 vols. 8vo. 36s. 
 People's Edition, 2 vols, crown Svo. 8s. | Student's Edition, lvol. cr.8vo. 6s. 
 
 SAINT.SIMON and SAINT-SIMONISM ; a chapter in the History of 
 Socialism in France. By Aethue J. Booth, M.A. CrowngSvo. price 7s. 6d. 
 
 HISTORY of EUROPEAN MORALS, from Augustus to Charlemagne. 
 
 By W. E. H. Lecky, M.A. Second Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. price 28s. 
 HISTORY of the RISE and INFLUENCE of the SPIRIT of 
 
 RATIONALISM in EUROPE. By W. E. H. Lecky, M.A. Cabinet Edition, 
 
 being the Fourth. 2 vols, crown 8vo. price 16s. 
 
 GOD in HISTORY ; or, the Progress of Man's Faith in the Moral 
 Order of the World. By Baron Bttnsen. Translated by Susanna Wink- 
 worth ; with a Preface by Bean Stanley. 3 vols. 8vo. price 42s. 
 
 The HISTORY of PHILOSOPHY, from Thales to Comte. By 
 Geoege Heney Lewes. Fourth Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 32s. 
 
 An HISTORICAL VIEW of LITERATURE and ART in GREAT 
 BRITAIN from the Accession of the House of Hanover to the Reign of 
 Queen Victoria. By J. Mueeay Geaham, M.A. 8vo. price 14s. 
 
 The MYTHOLOGY of the ARYAN NATIONS. By George W. 
 Cox, M.A. late Scholar of Trinity College, Oxford, Joint-Editor, with the 
 late Professor Brande, of the Fourth Edition of ' The Dictionary of Science, 
 Literature, and Art,' Author of ' Tales of Ancient Greece,' &c. 2 vols. 8vo. 28s. 
 
 HISTORY of CIVILISATION in England and France, Spain and Scot- 
 land. By Heney Thomas Buckle. New Edition of the entire Work 
 with a complete Index. 3 vols, crown 8vo. 24*. 
 A 2 
 
NEW WORKS" published by LONGMANS and CO. 
 
 HISTORY of the CHRISTIAN CHURCH, from the Ascension of 
 Christ to the Conversion of Constantine. By E. Btjeton, D.D. late 
 Prof, of Divinity in the Univ. of Oxford. New Edition. Fcp. 3s. 6d. 
 
 SKETCH of the HISTORY of the CHURCH ..of ENGLAND to the 
 
 Revolution of 1688. By the Right Rev. T. V. Shoet, D.D. Lord Bishop of 
 St. Asaph. Eighth Edition. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 HISTORY of the EARLY CHURCH, from the First Preaching of the 
 Gospel to the Council of Nicaea, a.d. 325. By Elizabeth M. Sewell, 
 Author of 'Amy Herbert.' New Edition, with Questions. Fcp. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The ENGLISH REFORMATION. By F. C. Massingberd, M.A. 
 
 Chancellor of Lincoln and Rector of South Ormsby. Fourth Edition, revised . 
 Fcp. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 MAUNDER' S HISTORICAL TREASURY ; comprising a General In- 
 troductory Outline of Universal History, and. a series of Separate Histories. 
 Latest Edition, revised and brought down to the Present Time by the 
 Rev. Geoege William Cox, M.A. Fcp. 6s. cloth, or 9s. 6d. calf. 
 
 HISTORICAL and CHRONOLOGICAL ENCYCLOPAEDIA ; comprising 
 Chronological Notices of all the Great Events of Universal History : Treaties, 
 Alliances, Wars, Battles, &c. ; Incidents in the Lives of Eminent Men and 
 their Works, Scientific and Geographical Discoveries, Mechanical Inven- 
 tions, and Social, Domestic, and Economical Improvements. By B. B. 
 Woodwaed, B.A. and W. L. R. Cates. 1 vol. 8vo. [In the press. 
 
 Biographical Works. 
 
 A MEMOIR of DANIEL MACLISE, R. A. By W. Justin O'Driscoll, 
 
 M.R.I.A. Barrister-at-Law. With Portrait and Woodcuts. Post Svo. 
 
 price 7s. &d. 
 MEMOIRS of the MARQUIS of POMBAL ; with Extracts from his 
 
 Writings and from Despatches in the State Papers Office. By the Conde 
 
 Da Caenota. New Edition. 8vo. price 7s. 
 
 REMINISCENCES of FIFTY YEARS. By Mask Boyd. Post Svo. 
 price 10s. 6d. 
 
 The LIFE of ISAMBARD KINGDOM BRUNEL, Civil Engineer. 
 By Isambaed Betjnel, B.C.L. of Lincoln's Inn ; Chancellor of the Diocese 
 of Ely. With Portrait, Plates, and Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s, 
 
 The LIFE and LETTERS of FARADAY. By Dr. Bence Jones, 
 
 Secretary of the Royal Institution. Second Edition, thoroughly revised. 
 2 vols. 8vo. with Portrait, and Eight Engravings on Wood, price 28s. 
 
 FARADAY as a DISCOVERER. By John Ttndall, LL.D. F.K.S. 
 
 Professor of Natural Philosophy in the Royal Institution. New and Cheaper 
 Edition, with Two Portraits. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The LIFE and LETTERS of the Rev. SYDNEY SMITH. Edited 
 by his Daughter, Lady Holland, and Mrs. Austin. New Edition, complete 
 in One Volume. Crown 8vo. price 6s. 
 
 SOME MEMORIALS of R. D. HAMPDEN, Bishop of Hereford. 
 Edited by his Daughter, Heneietta Hampden. With Portrait. 8vo. 
 price 12s. 
 
.VEW WORKS published by LONGMANS AND CO. 
 
 The LIFE and TRAVELS of GEORGE WHITEFIELD, M.A. By 
 
 James Paterson Gledstone. 8vo. price 14s. 
 
 LIVES of the LORD CHANCELLORS and KEEPERS of the GREAT 
 SEAL of IRELAND, from the Earliest Times to the Reign of Queen 
 Victoria. By J. R. O'Flanagan, M.R.I.A. Barrister-at-Law. 2 vols. 8vo. 36s. 
 
 DICTIONARY of GENERAL BIOGRAPHY; containing Concise 
 Memoirs and Notices of the most Eminent Persons of all Countries, from 
 the Earliest Ages to the Present Time. Edited by W. L. R. Cates. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 LIVES of the QUEENS of ENGLAND. By Agnes Strickland. 
 
 Library Edition, newly revised ; with Portraits of every Queen, Autographs, 
 and Vignettes. 8 vols, post 8vo. 7s. Qd. each. 
 
 LIFE of the DUKE of WELLINGTON. By the Rev. G. R. Gleig, 
 M.A. Popular Edition, carefully revised ; with copious Additions. Crown 
 8vo. with Portrait, 5s. 
 
 HISTORY of MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS. By J. H. Newman, D.D. 
 
 Being the Substance of Apologia pro Vita Sua. Post 8vo, 6s. 
 
 The PONTIFICATE of PIUS the NINTH ; being the Third Edition 
 of 'Rome and its Ruler,' continued to the latest moment and greatly 
 enlarged. By J. P. Maguire, M.P. Post 8vo. with Portrait, 12s. Qd. 
 
 FATHER MATHEW: a Biography. By John Francis Maguire, 
 M.P. for Cork. Popular Edition, with Portrait. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 FELIX MENDELSSOHN'S LETTERS from Italy and Switzerland, 
 and Letters from 1833 to 1847, translated by Lady Wallace. New Edition, 
 with Portrait. 2 vols, crown 8vo. 5s. each. 
 
 MEMOIRS of SIR HENRY HAVELOCK, K.C.B. By John Clark 
 
 Marshman. Cabinet Edition, with Portrait. Crown 8 vo. price 3s. 6d. 
 VICISSITUDES of FAMILIES. By Sir J.- Bernard Burke, C.B. 
 
 Ulster King of Arms. New Edition, remodelled and enlarged. 2 vols, 
 crown 8vo. 21s. 
 
 ESSAYS in ECCLESIASTICAL BIOGRAPHY. By the Right Hon. 
 
 Sir J. Stephen, LL.D. Cabinet Edition, being the Pifth. Crown 8vo. 7s. Gd.. 
 
 MAUNDER' S BIOGRAPHICAL TREASURY. Thirteenth Edition, 
 reconstructed, thoroughly revised, and in great part rewritten ; with about 
 1,000 additional Memoirs and Notices, by W. L. R. Cates. Pep. 6s. 
 
 LETTERS and LIFE of FRANCIS BACON, including all his Occa- 
 sional Works. Collected and edited, with a Commentary, by J. Spedding, 
 Trin. Coll. Cantab. Vols. I. and II. 8vo. 24s. Vols. III. and IV. 24s.. 
 Vol. V. price 12s. 
 
 Criticism, Philosophy, Polity, &c. 
 
 The INSTITUTES of JUSTINIAN; with English Introduction, Trans- 
 lation, and Notes. By T. C. Sandars, M.A. Barrister, late Fellow of Oriel 
 Coll. Oxon. New Edition. 8vo. 15s. 
 
NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. 
 
 60CEATES and the SOCRATIC SCHOOLS. Translated from the 
 German of Dr. E. Zeller, with the Author's approval, by the Rev. Oswald 
 J. Reichel, B.C.L. and M.A. Crown 8vo. 8s. Gd. 
 
 The STOICS, EPICUREANS, and SCEPTICS. Translated from the 
 German of Dr. E. Zellee, with the Author's approval, by Oswald J. 
 Reichel, B.C.L. and M.A. Crown Svo. price 14s. i 
 
 The ETHICS of ARISTOTLE, illustrated with Essays and Notes. 
 By Sir A. Gran t, Bart. M.A. LL.D. Second Edition, revised and completed. 
 
 2 vols. 8vo. price 28s. 
 
 The NICOMACHEAN ETHICS of ARISTOTLE newly translated into 
 English. By R. Williams, BA.Fellow and late Lecturer of Merton College, 
 and sometime Student of .Christ Church, Oxford. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 ELEMENTS of LOGIC. By E. Whatelt, D.D. late Archbishop of 
 Dublin. New Edition. 8vo. 10s. Gd. crown 8vo. 4s. Gd. 
 
 Elements of Rhetoric. By the same Author. New Edition. 8vo. 
 10*. Gd. crown 8vo. 4s. Gd. 
 
 English Synonymes. By E. Jane Whatelt. Edited by Archbishop 
 Whatelt. 5th Edition. Ecp. 3s. 
 
 BACON'S ESSAYS with ANNOTATIONS. By R. Whatelt, D.D. 
 
 late Archbishop of Dublin. Sixth Edition. 8vo. 10s. Gd. 
 
 LORD BACON'S WORKS, collected and edited by J. Spedding, M.A. 
 R. L. Ellis, M.A. and D. D. Heath. New and Cheaper Edition. 7 vols. 
 8vo. price £3 13s. Gd. 
 
 The SUBJECTION of WOMEN. By John Stuart Mill. New 
 
 Edition. Post 8vo."5s. 
 On REPRESENTATIVE GOVERNMENT. By John Stuart Mill. 
 
 Third Edition. 8vo. 9s. Crown Svo. 2s. 
 On LIBERTY. By John Stuart Mill. Fourth Edition. Post 
 
 8vo. 7s. Gd. Crown 8vo. Is. 4d. 
 PRINCIPLES of POLITICAL ECONOMY. By the same Author. 
 
 Eighth Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 30s. Or in 1 vol. crown 8vo. 5s. 
 A SYSTEM of LOGIC, RATIOCINATIVE and INDUCTIVE. By the 
 
 same Author. Seventh Edition. Two vols. Svo. 25s. 
 
 ANALYSIS of Mr. MILL'S SYSTEM of LOGIC. By W. Stebbing, 
 M.A. Fellow of Worcester College, Oxford. New Edition. 12mo. 3s. Gd. 
 
 UTILITARIANISM. By John Stuart Mill. Fourth Edition. 8vo.5s. 
 
 DISSERTATIONS and DISCUSSIONS, POLITICAL, PHILOSOPHI- 
 CAL, and HISTORICAL. By John Stuart Mill. Second Edition, revised. 
 
 3 vols. 8vo. 36s. 
 
 EXAMINATION of Sir W. HAMILTON'S PHILOSOPHY, and of the 
 Principal Philosophical Questions discussed in his Writings. By John 
 Stuart Mill. Third Edition. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 An OUTLINE of the NECESSARY LAWS of THOUGHT : a Treatise 
 on Pure and Applied Logic. By the Most Rev. William, Lord Arch- 
 bishop of York, D.D. E.R.S. Ninth Thousand. Crown Svo. 5s. Gd. 
 
NEW WORKS published BY LONGMANS AKD CO. 7 
 
 The ELEMENTS of POLITICAL ECONOMY. By Henry Dunning 
 
 Macleod, MJL. Barrister-at-Law. Svo. 16s. 
 A Dictionary of Political Economy ; Biographical, Bibliographical, 
 
 Historical, and Practical. By the same Author. Vol. 1. royal Svo. 30s. 
 The ELECTION of REPRESENTATIVES, Parliamentary and Muni- 
 
 cipal ; a Treatise. By Thomas Hare, Barrister-at-Law. Third Edition, 
 
 with Additions. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SPEECHES of the EIGHT HON. LORD MACAULAY, corrected by 
 
 Himself. People's Edition, crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 Lord Macanlay's Speeches on Parliamentary Reform in 1831 and 
 
 1832. 16mo. Is. 
 INAUGURAL ADDRESS delivered to the University of St. Andrews. 
 
 By John Stuart Mill. 8vo. 5s. People's Edition, crown Svo. Is. 
 A DICTIONARY of the ENGLISH LANGUAGE. By R. G. Latham, 
 
 MA. M J). F.R.S. Founded on the Dictionary of Dr. Samtjel Johnson, as 
 
 edited by the Rev. H. J.Todd, with numerous Emendations and Additions. 
 
 In Four Volumes, 4to. price £7. 
 THESAURUS of ENGLISH WORDS and PHRASES, classified and 
 
 arranged so as to facilitate the Expression of Ideas, and assist in Literary 
 
 Composition. By P. M. Roget, M.D. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 LECTURES on the SCIENCE of LANGUAGE. By F. Max Muller, 
 M.A. &c. Foreign Member of the French Institute.' Sixth Edition. 2 vols, 
 crown 8vo. price 16s. 
 
 CHAPTERS on LANGUAGE. By Fkederic W. Farrar, F.R.S. 
 
 Head Master of Marlborough College. Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 The DEBATER ; a Series of Complete Debates, Outlines of Debates, 
 and Questions for Discussion. By F. Rowton. Fcp. 6s. 
 
 MANUAL of ENGLISH LITERATURE, Historical and Critical. By 
 Thomas Arxold, M.A. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. price 7s. Qd. 
 
 SOUTHEY'S DOCTOR, complete in One Volume. Edited by the EeT. 
 J. "W. Warier, B.D. Square crown 8vo. 12s. Sd. 
 
 HISTORICAL and CRITICAL COMMENTARY on the OLD TESTA- 
 MENT ; with a New Translation. By M. M. Kalisch, Ph.D. Vol. L 
 Genesis, 8vo. 18s. or adapted for the General Reader, 12s. Vol. II. Exodus, 
 15s. or adapted for the General Reader, 12s. Vol. III. Leviticus, Part I. 
 15s. or adapted for the General Reader, Ss. 
 
 A HEBREW GRAMMAR, with EXERCISES. By M. M. Kalisch, 
 Ph.D. Part 1. Outlines with Exercises, 8vo. 12s. 6d.'KEY, 5s. Part II. 
 Exceptional Forms and Constructions, 12s. 6cZ. 
 
 A LATIN-ENGLISH DICTIONARY. By John T. White, D.D. 
 
 Oxon. and J. E. Riddle, MA. Oxon. Third" Edition, revised. 2 vols. 4to. 
 
 pp. 2,128, price 42s. cloth. 
 White's College Latin-English Dictionary (Intermediate Size), 
 
 abridged for the use of University Students from the Parent "Work (as 
 
 above). Medium Svo. pp. 1,04S, price 18s. cloth. 
 White's Jnnior Student's Complete Latin-English and English-Latin 
 
 Dictionary. New Edition. Square 12mo. pp. 1,05S, price 12s. 
 « Q ™™+*w / The ENGLISH-LATIN DICTIONARY, price 55. 6d. 
 separately | The LATIN-ENGLISH DICTIONARY, price 7s. Qd. 
 
NEW WORKS published BY LONGMANS and CO. 
 
 An ENGLISH-GREEK LEXICON, containing all the Greek Words 
 used by Writers of good authority. By C. D. Yonge, B.A. New Edi- 
 tion. 4tO. 215. 
 
 Mr. TONGE'S NEW LEXICON, English and Greek, abridged from 
 his larger work (as above). Revised Edition. Square 12mo. 8s. Qd. 
 
 A GREEK-ENGLISH LEXICON. Compiled by H. G. Liddell, D.D. 
 Dean of Christ Church, and R. Scott, D.D. Dean of Rochester. Sixth 
 Edition. Crown 4to. price 36s. 
 
 A Lexicon, Greek and English, abridged from Liddell and Scott's 
 
 Greek-English Lexicon. Twelfth Edition. Square 12mo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 A SANSKRIT-ENGLISH DICTIONARY, the Sanskrit words printed 
 both in the original Devanagari and in Roman Letters. Compiled by 
 T. Beneey, Prof, in the TJniv. of Gottingen. Svo. 52s. 6d. 
 
 WALKER'S PRONOUNCING DICTIONARY of the ENGLISH LAN- 
 GUAGE. Thoroughly revised Editions, by B. H. Smaet. 8vo. 12s. 16mo. 6s. 
 
 A PRACTICAL DICTIONARY of the FRENCH and ENGLISH LAN- 
 GUAGES. By L. Contanseatj. Fourteenth Edition. Post 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Contanseau's Pocket Dictionary, French and English, abridged from 
 the above by the Author. New Edition, revised. Square 18mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 NEW PRACTICAL DICTIONARY of the GERMAN LANGUAGE; 
 
 German-English and English-German. By the Rev. W. L. Blackxey, M.A. 
 and Dr. Carl Martin Feiedlaxdee. Post Svo. 7s. 6c?. 
 
 The MASTERY of LANGUAGES ; or, the Art of Speaking Foreign 
 Tongues Idiomatically. By Thomas Peexdeegast, late of the Civil 
 Service at Madras. Second Edition. Svc. Cs. 
 
 Miscellaneous Works and Popular Metaphysics. 
 
 The ESSAYS and CONTRIBUTIONS of A. K. H. B„ Author of ■ The 
 Recreations of a Country Parson.' Uniform Editions :— 
 
 Recreations of a Country Parson. By A. K. H. B. Fibst and Secoih) 
 
 Seeies, crown 8vo. 3s. &d. each. 
 The COMMON-PLACE PHILOSOPHER in TOWN and COUNTRY. By 
 
 A. K". H. B. Crown Svo. price 3s. Qd. 
 Leisure Hours in Town ; Essays Consolatory, .rEsthetical, Moral, 
 
 Social, and Domestic. By A. K. H. B. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 The Autumn Holidays of a Country Parson; Essays contributed 
 
 to Fraser's Magazine and to Good Words. By A.K.H. B. Crown Svo. 3s. Bd. 
 
 The Graver Thoughts of a Country Parson. By A. K. H. B. First 
 
 and Second Seeies, crown Svo. 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 Critical Essays of a Country Parson, selected from Essays con- 
 tributed to Fraser's Magazine. By A. K. H. B. Crown Svo. Ss. 6c?. 
 
 Sunday Afternoons at the Parish Church of a Scottish University 
 City. By A. K. H. B. Crown Svo. 8s. Qd. 
 
NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. 
 
 LESSONS of MIDDLE AGE ; with some Account of various Cities and 
 Men. By A. K. H. B. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Counsel and Comfort spoken from a City Pulpit. By A. K. H. B. 
 
 Crown 8vo. price 3s. 6d. 
 
 Changed Aspects of Unchanged Truths ; Memorials of St. Andrews 
 Sundays. By A. K. H.B. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Present-day Thoughts; Memorials of St. Andrews Sundays. By 
 A. K. H. B. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 SHORT STUDIES on GREAT SUBJECTS. By James Anthony 
 Feoude, M.4l. late Fellow of Exeter Coll. Oxford. Third Edition. 8vo. 12s. 
 Second Seeies. 8vo. price 12s. 
 
 LORD MACAULAY'S MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS:— 
 
 Libeaet Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. Portrait, 21s. 
 People's Edition. 1 vol. crown 8vo. 4s. Qd. 
 
 LORD MACAULAY'S MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS and SPEECHES. 
 
 Student's Edition, in crown 8vo. price 6s. 
 
 The REV, SYDNEY SMITH'S MISCELLANEOUS WORKS ; includ- 
 ing his Contributions to the Edinburgh Review. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Wit and Wisdom of the Rev. Sydney Smith; a Selection of 
 the most memorable Passages in his Writings and Conversation. 16mo. 3s. 6d» 
 
 The ECLIPSE of FAITH ; or, a Visit to a Religious Sceptic. By 
 Henry Rogeks. Twelfth Edition. Fcp. 5s. 
 
 Defence of the Eclipse of Faith, by its Author ; a rejoinder to Dr. 
 Newman's Reply. Third Edition. Fcp. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Selections from the Correspondence of R. E. H. Greyson. By the 
 
 same Author. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 FAMILIES of SPEECH, Four Lectures delivered at the Royal 
 Institution of Great Britain. By the Rev. F. W. Faeeae, M.A, F.R.S. 
 Head Master of Marlborough College. Post Svo. with Two Maps, 5s. 6d. 
 
 CHIPS from a GERMAN WORKSHOP ; being Essays on the Science 
 of Religion, and on Mythology, Traditions, and Customs. By F. Max 
 Mullee. M.A. &c. Foreign Member of tbe French Institute. 3 vols. Svo. £2. 
 
 UEBERWEG'S SYSTEM of LOGIC and HISTORY of LOGICAL 
 
 DOCTRINES. Translated, with Notes and Appendices, by T. M. Lindsay, 
 M.A. F.R.S.E. Examiner in Philosophy to the "University of Edinburgh. 
 8vo. price 16s. 
 ANALYSIS of the PHENOMENA of the HUMAN MIND. By 
 James Mill. A New Edition, with Notes, Illustrative and Critical, by 
 Alexandee Bain, Andeew Findlatee, and Geoege Geote. Edited,, 
 with additional Notes, by John Stuaet Mill. 2 vols. 8vo. price 28s. 
 
 An INTRODUCTION to MENTAL PHILOSOPHY, on the Inductive 
 Method. By J.D. Moeell,M.A.LL.D. 8vo.l2s. 
 
 ELEMENTS of PSYCHOLOGY, containing the Analysis of the 
 Intellectual Powers. By the same Author. Post 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 
 The SECRET of HEGEL: being the Hegelian System in Origin, 
 Principle, Form, and Matter. By J. H. Stieling. 2 vols. 8vo. 28s. 
 
10 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS AND CO. 
 
 SIR WILLIAM HAMILTON; being the Philosophy of Perception: an 
 Analysis. By J. H. Stirling. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 The SENSES and the INTELLECT. By Alexander Bain, M.D. 
 
 Professor of Logic in the University of Aberdeen. Third Edition. 8vo. 15s. 
 MENTAL and MORAL SCIENCE: a Compendium of Psychology 
 
 and Ethics. By the same Author. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. Qd. 
 LOGIC, DEDUCTIVE and INDUCTIVE. By the same Author. In 
 
 Two Parts, crown 8vo. 10s. Qd. Each Part may be had separately :— 
 Part I. Deduction, 4s. Part II. Induction, 6s. 6d. 
 
 TIME and SPACE; a Metaphysical Essay. By Shadworth H. 
 Hodgson. (This work covers the whole ground of Speculative Philosophy.) 
 8vo. price 16s. 
 
 The Theory of Practice ; an Ethical Inquiry. By the same Author. 
 (This work, in conjunction with the foregoing, completes a system of Philo- 
 sophy.) 2 vols. 8vo. price 24s. 
 
 The PHILOSOPHY of NECESSITY ; or, Natural Law as applicable to 
 Mental, Moral, and Social Science. By Charles Beat. Second Edition. 
 8vo. 9*. 
 
 The Education of the Feelings and Affections. By the same Author. 
 Third Edition. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 On Force, its Mental and Moral Correlates. By the same Author. 
 8vo. 5s. 
 
 A TREATISE on HUMAN NATURE ; being an Attempt to Introduce 
 the Experimental Method of Reasoning into Moral Subjects. By David 
 Hume. Edited, with Notes, &c. by T. H. Green, Fellow, and T. H. 
 Grose, late Scholar, of Balliol College, Oxford. \In the press. 
 
 ESSAYS MORAL, POLITICAL, and LITERARY. By David Hume. 
 
 By the same Editors. \In the press. 
 
 Astronomy, Meteorology, Popular Geography, &c. 
 
 OUTLINES of ASTRONOMY. By Sir J. F. W. Heeschel, Bart. 
 Eleventh Edition, withPlates and Woodcuts. Square crown 8vo. 12s. 
 
 The SUN ; RULER, LIGHT, FIRE, and LIFE of the PLANETARY 
 SYSTEM. By Richard A. Proctor, B.A. F.RA.S. With 10 Plates 
 (7 coloured) and 107 Figures on Wood. Crown Svo. 14s. 
 
 OTHER WORLDS THAN OURS ; the Plurality of Worlds Studied 
 under the Light of Recent Scientific Researches. By the same Author. 
 Second Edition, with 14 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 SATURN and its SYSTEM. By the same Author. 8vo.witlil4Plates,14s, 
 
 SCHALLEN'S SPECTRUM ANALYSIS, in its application to Terres- 
 trial Substances and the Physical Constitution of the Heavenly Bodies. 
 Translated by Jane and C. Lassell ; edited by W. Huggixs, LL.D. F.R.S. 
 Crown 8vo. with Illustrations. IXearly ready. 
 
NEW WORKS published BY LONGMANS AND CO. 11 
 
 CELESTIAL OBJECTS for COMMON TELESCOPES. By the Bev. 
 T. W. Webb, M.A. P.RA.S. Second Edition, revised, with a large Map,of 
 the Moon, and several Woodcuts. 16mo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 NAVIGATION and NAUTICAL ASTKONOMY (Practical, Theoretical, 
 Scientific) for the use of Students and Practical Men. By J. Meeeifield, 
 F.R.A.S and H. Evees. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 DOVE'S LAW of STORMS, considered in connexion with the Ordinary 
 Movements of the Atmosphere. Translated by R. H. Scott, M.A. T.C.D. 
 8vo. 10*. 6d. 
 
 The CANADIAN DOMINION. By Charles Marshall. With 6 
 Illustrations on Wood. 8vo. price 12s. Qd. 
 
 A GENERAL DICTIONARY of GEOGRAPHY, Descriptive, Physical, 
 Statistical, and Historical : forming a complete Gazetteer of the World. By 
 A. Keith Johnston, LL.D. P.R.G.S. Revised Edition. 8vo. 31s. 6d. 
 
 A MANUAL of GEOGRAPHY, Physical, Industrial, and Political. 
 By W. Hughes, E.R.G.S. With 6 Maps. Fcp.7s.6d. 
 
 MAUNDER'S TREASURY of GEOGRAPHY, Physical, Historical, 
 Descriptive, and Political. Edited by W. Hughes, P.R.G.S. Revised 
 Edition, with 7 Maps and 16 Plates. Pep. 6s. cloth, or 9s. Qd. bound in calf. 
 
 The PUBLIC SCHOOLS ATLAS of MODERN GEOGRAPHY. In 
 
 31 Maps, exhibiting clearly the more important Physical Features of the 
 Countries delineated, and Noting all the Chief Places of Historical, Com- 
 mercial, or Social Interest. Edited, with an Introduction, by the Rev. G. 
 Butlee, M.A. Imp. 4to price 3s. 6d. sewed, or 5s. cloth. XNearly ready. 
 
 Natural History and Popular Science. 
 
 ELEMENTARY TREATISE on PHYSICS, Experimental and Applied. 
 Translated and edited from Ganot's Elements de Physique (with the 
 Author's sanction) by E. Atkinson, Ph.D. F.C.S. New Edition, revised 
 and enlarged ; with a Coloured Plate and 620 Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 15s. 
 
 The ELEMENTS of PHYSICS or NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. By 
 Neil Aenott, M.D. F.R.S. Physician Extraordinary to the Queen. Sixth 
 Edition, rewritten and completed. Two Parts. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 SOUND : a Course of Eight Lectures delivered at the Royal Institution 
 of Great Britain. By John Ttndall, LL.D. P.R.S. New Edition, crown 
 8vo. with Portrait of M. Chladni and 169 Woodcuts, price 9s. 
 
 HEAT a MODE of MOTION. By Professor John Ttndall, LL.D. 
 P.R.S. Pourth Edition. Crown 8vo. with Woodcuts, 10s. 6d. 
 
 RESEARCHES on DIAMAGNETISM and MAGNE-CRYSTALLIC 
 ACTION ; including the Question of Diamagnetic Polarity. By the same 
 Author. With 6 Plates and many Woodcuts. 8vo. price 14s. 
 
 PROFESSOR TYNDALL'S ESSAYS on the USE and LIMIT of the 
 IMAGINATION in SCIENCE. Being the Second Edition, with Additions, 
 of his Discourse on the Scientific Use of the Imagination. 8vo. Ss. 
 
12 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS AND CO. 
 
 NOTES of a COURSE of SEVEN LECTURES on ELECTRICAL 
 PHENOMENA and THEORIES, delivered at the Royal Institution, 
 A.D. 1870. By Professor Tyndali. Crown 8vo. Is. sewed, or Is. Gd. cloth. 
 
 NOTES of a COURSE of NINE LECTURES on LIGHT delivered at the 
 Royal Institution, a.d. 1869. By the same Author. Crown 8vo. price Is. 
 sewed, or Is. Gd. cloth. 
 
 FRAGMENTS of SCIENCE for UNSCIENTIFIC PEOPLE ; a Series 
 of detached Essays, Lectures, and Reviews. By John Tyndaxl, LL.D. 
 E.R.S. Second Edition. 8vo. price 14s. 
 
 LIGHT SCIENCE for LEISURE HOURS; a Series of Familiar 
 Essays on Scientific Subjects, Natural Phenomena, &c. By R. A. Pboctor, 
 B.A. F.R.A.S. Crown 8vo. price 7s. 6d. 
 
 LIGHT : Its Influence on Life and Health. By ^Forbes Winslow, 
 M.D. D.C.L. Oxon. (Hon.). Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A TREATISE on ELECTRICITY, in Theory and Practice. By A. 
 De la Rive, Prof, in the Academy of Geneva. Translated by C. V. Walkeb, 
 F.R.S. 3 vols. 8vo. with Woodcuts, £3 13s. 
 
 The BEGINNING: its When and its How. By Mungo Ponton, 
 F.R.S.E. Post 8vo. with very numerous Illustrations, price 18s. 
 
 The CORRELATION of PHYSICAL FORCES. By W. R. Gbove, 
 Q.C. V.P.R.S. Eifth Edition, revised, and followed by a Discourse on Con- 
 tinuity. 8vo. 10s. Gd. The Discourse on Continuity, separately, 2s. Gd. 
 
 MANUAL of GEOLOGY. By S. Haughton, M.D. F.R.S. Revised 
 Edition, with 66 Woodcuts. Fcp. 7s. Qd. 
 
 VAN DER HOEVEN'S HANDBOOK of ZOOLOGY. Translated from 
 the Second Dutch Edition by the Rev. W. Clark, M.D. F.R.S. 2 vols. 8vo. 
 with 24 Plates of Figures, 60s. 
 
 Professor OWEN'S LECTURES on the COMPARATIVE ANATOMY 
 
 and Physiology of the Invertebrate Animals. Second Edition, with 235 
 Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 The COMPARATIVE ANATOMY and PHYSIOLOGY of the VERTE- 
 
 brate Animals. By Richard Owen, F.R.S. D.CL. With 1,472 Wood- 
 cuts. 3 vols. 8vo. £313s.6d. 
 
 The ORIGIN of CIVILISATION and the PRIMITIVE CONDITION 
 
 of MAN ; Mental and Social Condition of Savages. By Sir John Lubbock, 
 Bart. M.P. F.R.S. Second Edition, with 25 Woodcuts. 8vo. price 16s. 
 
 The PRIMITIVE INHABITANTS of SCANDINAVIA : containing a 
 Description of the Implements, Dwellings, Tombs, and Mode of Living of 
 the Savages in the North of Europe during the Stone Age. By Sven 
 Nilsson. With 16 Plates of Figures and 3 Woodcuts. 8vo. 18s. 
 
 BIBLE ANIMALS ; being a Description of every Living Creature 
 mentioned in the Scriptures, from the Ape to the Coral. By the Rev. J. G. 
 Wood, M.A. F.L.S. With about 100 Vignettes on Wood. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 HOMES WITHOUT HANDS : a Description of the Habitations of 
 Animals, classed according to their Principle of Construction. By Rev. 
 J. G. Wood, M.A. F.L.S. With about 140 Vignettes on Wood, 8vo. 21s. 
 
NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. 13 
 
 INSECTS AT HOME. By the Rev. J. G. Wood, M.A. F.L S. With 
 a Frontispiece in Colours, 21 full-page Illustrations, and about 700 smaller 
 Illustrations from original designs engraved on Wood by G. Pearson. 8vo. 
 price 21s. 
 
 STRANGE DWELLINGS ; being a description of the Habitations of 
 Animals, abridged from ' Homes without Hands.' By J. G. Wood M.A. 
 F.L.S. With a New Frontispiece and about 60 other Woodcut Illustrations.* 
 Crown 8vo. price 7s. Gd. 
 
 A FAMILIAR HISTORY of BIRDS. By E. Stanley, D.D. F.R.S. 
 late Lord Bishop of Norwich. Seventh Edition, with Woodcuts. Fcp. 3s. Gd. 
 
 The HARMONIES of NATURE and UNITY of CREATION. By Dr. 
 
 GEORGE Hartwig. 8vo. with numerous Illustrations, 18s. 
 
 The SEA and its LIVING WONDERS. By the same Author. Third 
 (English) Edition. 8vo. with many Illustrations, 21s. 
 
 The TROPICAL WORLD. By Dr. Geo. Hartwig. With 8 Chromo- 
 xylographs and 172 Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 The SUBTERRANEAN WORLD. By Dr. Geobge Hartwig. With 
 
 3 Maps and about 80 Woodcuts, including 8 full size of page. 8vo. price 21s. 
 The POLAR WORLD , a Popular Description of Man and Nature in the 
 Arctic and Antarctic Regions of the Globe. By Dr. George Hartwig. 
 With 8 Chromoxylographs, 3 Maps, and 85 Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 KIRBY and SPENCE'S INTRODUCTION to ENTOMOLOGY, or 
 
 Elements of the Natural History of Insects. 7th Edition. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 MAUNDER' S TREASURY of NATURAL HISTORY, or Popular 
 Dictionary of Zoology. Revised and corrected by T. S. Cobbold, M.D. 
 Fcp. with 900 Woodcuts, 6s. cloth, or 9s. Gd. bound in calf. 
 
 The TREASURY of BOTANY, or Popular Dictionary of the Vegetable 
 Kingdom ; including a Glossary of Botanical Terms. Edited by J. Lindley, 
 F.R.S. and T. Moore, F.L.S. assisted by eminent Contributors, With 274 
 Woodcuts and 20 Steel Plates. Two Parts, fcp. 12s. cloth, or 19s. calf. 
 
 The ELEMENTS of BOTANY for FAMILIES and SCHOOLS. 
 
 Tenth Edition, revised by Thomas Moore, F.L.S. Fcp. with 154 Wood- 
 cuts. 2s. Gd. 
 
 The ROSE AMATEUR'S GUIDE. By Thomas Rivers. Ninth 
 Edition. Fcp. 4s. 
 
 LOUDON'S ENCYCLOPEDIA of PLANTS; comprising the Specific 
 Character, Description, Culture, History, &c. of all the Plants found in 
 Great Britain. With upwards of 12,000 Woodcuts. 8vo. 42s. 
 
 MAUNDER' S SCIENTIFIC and LITERARY TREASURY. New 
 
 Edition, thoroughly revised and in great part re-written, with above 1,000 
 new Articles, by J. Y. Johnson, Corr. M.Z.S. Fcp. 6s. cloth, or 9s. Gd. calf. 
 
 A DICTIONARY of SCIENCE, LITERATURE, and ART. Fourth 
 Edition, re-edited by W. T. Brande (the original Author), and George W. 
 Cox, M.A. assisted by contributors of eminent Scientific and Literary 
 Acquirements. 3 vols, medium 8vo. price 63s. cloth. 
 
14 NEW WORKS published BY LONGMANS AND CO. 
 
 Chemistry, Medicine, Surgery, and the 
 Allied Sciences. 
 
 A DICTIONARY of CHEMISTRY and the Allied Branches of other 
 Sciences. By Heney Watts, P.R.S. assisted by eminent Contributors 
 Complete in 5 vols, medium 8vo. £7 3s. 
 
 ELEMENTS of CHEMISTRY, Theoretical and Practical. By W. Allen 
 Millee, M.D. late Prof, of Chemistry, King's Coll. London. Fourth 
 Edition. 3 vols. 8vo. £3. Paet I. Chemical Physics, 15s. Past II. 
 iNOBGAtflC Chemistey, 21s. Paet III. Oegantc Chemistey, 24s. 
 
 A MANUAL of CHEMISTRY, Descriptive and Theoretical. By 
 William Odling, M.B. P.R.S. Paet 1. 8vo. 9s. Paet II. just ready. 
 
 OUTLINES of CHEMISTRY ; or, Brief Notes of Chemical Facts. 
 By William Odli^g, M.B. F.R.S. Crown 8vo. 7s. Gd. 
 
 A Course of Practical Chemistry, for the use of Medical Students. 
 By the same Author. New Edition, with 70 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 
 Lectures on Animal Chemistiy, delivered at the Royal College of 
 Physicians in 1865. By the same Author. Crown 8vo. 4s. &d. 
 
 Lectures on the Chemical Changes of Carbon. Delivered at the 
 Royal Institution of Great Britain. By the same Author. Crown 8vo. 
 price 4s. Qd. 
 
 SELECT METHODS in CHEMICAL ANALYSIS, chiefly INOR- 
 GANIC. By William Ceookes, P.R.S. With 22 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 
 price 12s. 6d. 
 
 A TREATISE on MEDICAL ELECTRICITY, THEORETICAL and 
 
 PRACTICAL ; and its Use in the Treatment of Paralysis, Neuralgia, and 
 other Diseases. By Julius Althaus, M.D. &c. Second Edition, revised 
 and partly re-written. Post Svo. with Plate and 2 Woodcuts, price 15s. 
 
 The DIAGNOSIS, PATHOLOGY, and TREATMENT of DISEASES 
 
 of Women ; including the Diagnosis of Pregnancy. By Geaily Hewitt, 
 M.D. Second Edition, enlarged ; with 116 Woodcut Illustrations. 8vo. 24s. 
 
 On SOME DISORDERS of the NERVOUS SYSTEM in CHILD- 
 HOOD ; being the Lumleian Lectures delivered before the Royal College of 
 Physicians in March 1871. By Chaeles West, M.D. Crown 8vo. price 5s. 
 
 LECTURES on the DISEASES of INFANCY and CHILDHOOD. By 
 
 Chaeles West, M.D. &c. Pifth Edition, revised and enlarged. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 A SYSTEM of SURGERY, Theoretical and Practical. In Treatises 
 by Various Authors. Edited by T. Holmes, M.A. &c. Surgeon and Lecturer 
 on S«rgery at St. George's Hospital, and Surgeon-in-Chief to the Metro- 
 politan Police. Second Edition, thoroughly revised, with numerous Illus- 
 trations. 5 vols. Svo. £5 5s. 
 
 The SURGICAL TREATMENT of CHILDREN'S DISEASES. By 
 T. Holmes, M.A. &c. late Surgeon to the Hospital for Sick Children. 
 Second Edition, with 9 Plates and 112 Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 LECTURES on the PRINCIPLES and PRACTICE of PHYSIC. By 
 
 Sir Thomas Watson - , Bart. M.D. Pifth Edition, thoroughly revised. 
 2 vols. Svo. price 36s. 
 
NEW WORKS published BY LONGMANS AND CO. 15 
 
 LECTURES on SURGICAL PATHOLOGY. By Sir James Paget, 
 Bart. E.R.S. Third Edition, revised and re-edited by the Author and' 
 Professor W. Tueker, M.B. 8vo. with 131 Woodcuts, 21s. 
 
 COOPER'S DICTIONARY of PRACTICAL SURGERY and Encyclo- 
 paedia of Surgical Science. New Edition, brought down to the present time. 
 By S. A. Lane, Surgeon to St. Mary's Hospital, assisted by various Eminent 
 Surgeons. Vol. II. 8vo. completing the work. [In the press. 
 
 On CHRONIC BRONCHITIS, especially as connected with GOUT, 
 EMPHYSEMA, and DISEASES of the HEART. By E. Headlam 
 Greenhow, M.D. F.R.C.P. &c. 8vo.7s.6d. 
 
 The CLIMATE of the SOUTH of FRANCE as SUITED to INVALIDS; 
 
 with Notices of Mediterranean and other Winter Stations. By C. T. 
 Williams, M.A. M.D. Oxon. Assistant-Physician to the Hospital for Con- 
 sumption at Brompton. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 REPORTS on the PROGRESS of PRACTICAL and SCIENTIFIC 
 
 MEDICINE in Different Parts of the World. Edited by Horace Dobell, 
 M.D. assisted by numerous and distinguished Coadjutors, Vols. I. and II. 
 8vo. 18s. each. 
 
 PULMONARY CONSUMPTION; its Nature, Varieties, and Treat- 
 ment : with an Analysis of One Thousand Cases to exemplify its Duration. 
 By C. J.B. Williams, M.D. F.R.S. and C. T. Williams, M.A. M.D. Oxon. 
 Post Svo. price 10s. <6d. 
 
 CLINICAL LECTURES on DISEASES of the LIVER, JAUNDICE, 
 and ABDOMINAL DROPSY. By Chaeles Muechison, M.D. Post 8vo. 
 with 25 Woodcuts, 10s. Qdi 
 
 ANATOMY, DESCRIPTIVE and SURGICAL. By Henry Gray, 
 E.R.S. With about 400 Woodcuts from Dissections. Fifth Edition, by 
 T. Holmes, M.A. Cantab, with a new Introduction by the Editor. Royal 
 8vo. 28s. 
 
 CLINICAL NOTES on DISEASES of the LARYNX, investigated and 
 treated with the assistance of the Laryngoscope. |By W. Maecet, M J). 
 E.R.S. Crown Svo. with 5 Lithographs, 6s. 
 
 OUTLINES of PHYSIOLOGY, Human and Comparative. By John 
 Marshall, P.R.C.S. Surgeon to the University College Hospital. 2 vols, 
 crown 8vo. with 122 Woodcuts, 32s. 
 
 PHYSIOLOGICAL ANATOMY and PHYSIOLOGY of MAN. By the 
 late R. B. Todd, M.D. E.R.S. and W. Bowmak. F.R.S. of King's College. 
 With numerous Illustrations. Vol. II. 8vo. 25*. 
 
 Vol. I. New Edition by Dr. Lionel S. Beale. E.R.S. in course of publi- 
 cation, with many Illustrations. Parts I. and II. price 7s. 6d. each. 
 
 COPLAND'S DICTIONARY of PRACTICAL MEDICINE, abridged 
 from the larger work and throughout brought down to the present State 
 of Medical Science. 8vo. 36s. 
 
 REIMANN'S HANDBOOK of ANILINE and its DERIVATIVES; 
 
 a Treatise on the Manufacture of Aniline and Aniline Colours. Edited by 
 William Crookes, E.R.S. With 5 Woodcuts. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 On the MANUFACTURE of BEET-ROOT SUGAR in ENGLAND 
 and IRELAND. By William Ckookes, F.R.S. Crown Svo. with 11 
 Woodcuts, 8s. 6d. 
 
16 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. 
 
 A MANUAL of MATERIA MEDICA and THERAPEUTICS, abridged 
 from Dr. Pebeiba's Elements by F.J. Fabbe, M.D. assisted by R. Bentley, 
 M.R.C.S. and by R. Wabingtoit, P.R.S. 8vo. with 90 Woodcuts, 21s. 
 
 THOMSON'S CONSPECTUS of the BRITISH PHARMACOPEIA. 
 
 25th Edition, corrected by E. Lloyd Bibkett, M.D. 18mo. price 6s. 
 
 The Fine Arts, and Illustrated Editions, 
 
 IN FAIRYLAND; Pictures from the Elf- World. By Richard 
 Doyle. With a Poem by W. Allingham. With Sixteen Plates, containing 
 Thirty-six Designs printed in Colours. Folio, 31s. Qd. 
 
 LIFE of JOHN GIBSON, R.A. SCULPTOR. Edited by Lady 
 Eastlake. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 MATERIALS for a HISTORY of OIL PAINTING. By Sir Charles 
 
 Locke Eastlake, sometime President of the Royal Academy. 2 vols. 
 8vo. price 30s. 
 
 HALF-HOUR LECTURES on the HISTORY and PRACTICE of the 
 
 Fine and Ornamental Arts. By William B. Scott. New Edition, revised 
 by the Author ; with 50 Woodcuts. Crown Svo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 ALBERT DURER, HIS LIFE and WORKS; including Auto- 
 biographical Papers and Complete Catalogues. By William B. Scott. 
 With Six Etchings by the Author, and other Illustrations. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 SIX LECTURES on HARMONY, delivered at the Royal Institution 
 of Great Britain in the Year 1867. By G. A. Maceabben-. With nume- 
 rous engraved Musical Examples and Specimens. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 The CHORALE BOOK for ENGLAND: the Hymns translated by 
 Miss C. Wine^vobth ; the Tunes arranged by Prof. W. S. Bennett and 
 Otto Goldschmidt. Fcp. 4to. 12s. Qd, 
 
 The NEW TESTAMENT, illustrated with Wood Engravings after the 
 Early Masters, chiefly of the Italian School. Crown 4to.63s. cloth, gilt top ■ 
 or £5 5s. elegantly bound in morocco. 
 
 LYRA GERMANICA ; the Christian Year. Translated by Cathebine 
 Winkwobth; with 125 Illustrations on Wood drawn by J. Leighton 
 F.S.A. 4to. 21s. 
 
 LYRA GERMANICA ; the Christian Life. Translated by Catherine 
 Winkwoeth ; with about 200 Woodcut Illustrations by J. Leighton, F.S.A. 
 and other Artists. 4to. 21s. 
 
 The LIFE of MAN SYMBOLISED by the MONTHS of the YEAR. 
 
 Text selected by R. Pigot ; Illustrations on Wood from Original Designs by 
 J. Leighton, F.S.A. 4to. 42s. 
 
 CATS' and FARLIE'S MORAL EMBLEMS ; with Aphorisms, Adages, 
 and Proverbs of all Nations. 121 Illustrations on Wood by J. LEiGHToy' 
 P.S.A. Text selected by R. PiGOT. Imperial 8vo. 31s. Qd. 
 
NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS ant> CO. 
 
 SACRED and LEGENDARY ART. By Mrs. Jameson. 
 
 Legends of the Saints and Martyrs. Fifth Edition, with 19 
 
 Etchings and 187 Woodcuts. 2 vols, square crown 8vo. 31*. Qd. 
 Legends of the Monastic Orders. Third Edition, with 11 Etchings 
 
 and 88 Woodcuts. 1 vol. square crown 8vo. 21s. 
 
 Legends of the Madonna. Third Edition, with 27 Etchings and 1 65 
 
 Woodcuts. 1 vol. square crown 8vo. 21*. 
 The History of Our Lord, with that of his Types and Precursors. 
 
 Completed by Lady Eastlake. Revised Edition, with 31 Etchings and 
 
 281 Woodcuts. 2 vols, square crown 8vo. 42s. 
 
 The Useful Arts, Manufactures, &c. 
 
 HISTORY of the GOTHIC REVIVAL ; an Attempt to shew how far 
 the taste for Mediaeval Architecture was retained in England during the 
 last two centuries, and has been re-developed in the present. By Charles L. 
 Eastlake, Architect. With many Illustrations. Imp. 8vo. price 31*. Qd. 
 
 GWILT'S ENCYCLOPAEDIA of ARCHITECTURE, with above 1,600 
 Engravings on Wood. Fifth Edition, revised and enlarged by Wyatt 
 Pap worth. 8vo. 52*. 6d. 
 
 A MANUAL of ARCHITECTURE: being a Concise History and 
 Explanation of the principal Styles of European Architecture, Ancient, 
 Mediaeval, and Renaissance; with a Glossary of Technical Terms. By 
 Thomas Mitchell. Crown 8vo. with 150 Woodcuts, 10*. 6d. 
 
 ITALIAN SCULPTORS ; being a History of Sculpture in Northern, 
 Southern, and Eastern Italy. By C. C. Perkins. With 30 Etchings and 
 13 Wood Engravings. Imperial Svo. 42*. 
 
 TUSCAN SCULPTORS, their Lives, Works, and Times. With 45 
 Etchings and 28 Woodcuts from Original Drawings and Photographs. By 
 the same Author. 2 vols, imperial 8vo. 63*. 
 
 HINTS on HOUSEHOLD TASTE in FURNITURE, UPHOLSTERY, 
 
 and other Details. By Charles L. Eastlake, Architect. Second Edition, 
 with about 90 Illustrations. Square crown 8vo. 18s. 
 
 The ENGINEER'S HANDBOOK; explaining the Principles which 
 should guide the Young Engineer in the Construction of Machinery. By 
 C. S. Lowndes. Post 8vo. 5*. 
 
 PRINCIPLES of MECHANISM, designed for the Use of Students in 
 the "Universities, and for Engineering Students generally. By R. 
 Willis, M.A. F.R.S. &c. Jacksonian Professor in the University of Cam- 
 bridge. Second Edition, enlarged ; with 374 Woodcuts. 8vo. 18*. 
 
 LATHES and TURNING, Simple, Mechanical, and ORNAMENTAL. 
 By W. Henry Northcott. With about 240 Illustrations on Steel and 
 Wood. 8vo. 18*. 
 
 URE'S DICTIONARY of ARTS, MANUFACTURES, and MINES. 
 Sixth Edition, chiefly rewritten and greatly enlarged by Robert Hunt, 
 F.R.S. assisted by numerous Contributors eminent in Science and the 
 Arts, and familiar with Manufactures. With above 2,000 Woodcuts. 3 vols, 
 medium 8vo. price £4 14*. Qd. 
 
18 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. 
 
 HANDBOOK of PRACTICAL TELEGRAPHY. By R. S. Culley, 
 Menib. Inst. C.E. Ens:ineer-in-Chief of Telegraphs to the Post Office. 
 Eifth Edition, with 118 Woodcuts and 9 Plates. 8\o. price 14?. 
 
 ENCYCLOPEDIA of CIVIL ENGINEERING, Historical, Theoretical, 
 and Practical. By E. Cbesy, C.E. With above 3,000 Woodcuts. 8vo. 42s. 
 
 TREATISE on MILLS and MILLWORK. By Sir W. Faibbaibn, 
 Bart. F.R.S. New Edition, with 18 Plates and 322 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 
 8vo. 32*. 
 
 USEFUL INFORMATION for ENGINEERS. By the same Author. 
 Fiest, Second, and Thied Seeies, with many Plates and Woodcuts, 
 3 vols, crown 8vo. 10s. Qd. each. 
 
 The APPLICATION of CAST and WROUGHT IRON to Building 
 
 Purposes. By Sir W. Faiebaien, Bart. F.R.S. Fourth Edition, enlarged; 
 with 6 Plates and 118 Woodcuts. 8vo. price 16s. 
 
 IRON SHIP BUILDING, its History and Progress, as comprised in a 
 Series of Experimental Researches. By the same Author. With 4 Plates and 
 130 Woodcuts. 8vo. 18s. 
 
 A TREATISE on the STEAM ENGINE, in its various Applications 
 to Mines, Mills, Steam Navigation, Railways and Agriculture. By J. Bouene, 
 C.E. Eighth Edition ; with Portrait, 37 Plates, and 546 Woodcuts. 4to. 42s. 
 
 CATECHISM of the STEAM ENGINE, in its various Applications to 
 Mines, Mills, Steam Navigation, Railways, and Agriculture. By the same 
 Author. With 89 Woodcuts. Fcp. 6s. 
 
 HANDBOOK of the STEAM ENGINE. By the same Author, forming a 
 Key to the Catechism of the Steam Engine, with 67 Woodcuts. Fcp. 9s. 
 
 BOURNE'S RECENT IMPROVEMENTS in the STEAM ENGINE in its 
 
 various applications to Mines, Mills, Steam Navigation, Railways, and Agri- 
 culture. Being a Supplement to the Author's 'Catechism of the Steam 
 Engine.' By John Bourne, C.E. New Edition, including many New 
 Examples ; with 124 Woodcuts. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A TREATISE on the SCREW PROPELLER, SCREW VESSELS, and 
 
 Screw Engines, as adapted for purposes of Peace and War ; with Notices 
 of other Methods of Propulsion, Tables of the Dimensions and Performance 
 of Screw Steamers, and detailed Specifications of Ships and Engines. By 
 J. Bouene, C.E. New Edition, with 54 Plates and 287 Woodcuts. 4to. 63s. 
 
 EXAMPLES of MODERN STEAM, AIR, and GAS ENGINES of 
 
 the most Approved Types, as employed for Pumping, for Driving Machinery, 
 for Locomotion, and for Agriculture, minutely and practically described. 
 By John Bouene, C.E. In course of publication in 24 Parts, price 2s. Qd. 
 each, forming One volume 4to. with about 50 Plates and 400 Woodcuts. 
 
 A HISTORY of the MACHINE- WROUGHT HOSIERY and LACE 
 
 Manufactures. By William Felkin, F.L.S. F.S.S. Royal 8vo. 21s. 
 
 PRACTICAL TREATISE on METALLURGY, adapted from the last 
 German Edition of Professor Keel's Metallurgy by W.Ceookes,F.R.S.&c. 
 and E. Roheig, Ph.D. M.E. With 625 Woodcuts. 3 vols. 8vo. price £4 19s. 
 
 MITCHELL'S MANUAL of PRACTICAL ASSAYING. Third Edi- 
 tion, for the most part re-written, with all the recent Discoveries incor- 
 porated, by W. Ceookes, F.R.S. With 188 Woodcuts. 8vo. 28s. 
 
NEW WORKS published BY LONGMANS and CO. 
 
 The ART of PERFUMERY ; the History and Theory of Odours, and 
 the Methods of Extracting the Aromas of Plants. By Dr. Piesse, F.C.S. 
 Third Edition, with 53 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Chemical, Natural, and Physical Magic, for Juveniles during the 
 Holidays. By the same Author. Third Edition, with 38 Woodcuts. Fcp. 6*. 
 
 LOUDON'S ENCYCLOPEDIA of AGRICULTURE: comprising the 
 Laying-out, Improvement, and Management of Landed Property, and the 
 Cultivation and Economy of the Productions of Agriculture. With 1,100 
 Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 Loudon's Encyclopaedia of Gardening: comprising the Theory and 
 Practice of Horticulture, Floriculture, Arboriculture, and Landscape Gar- 
 dening. With 1,000 Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 BAYLDON'S ART of VALUING RENTS and TILLAGES, and Claims 
 of Tenants upon Quitting Farms, both at Michaelmas and Lady-Day. 
 Eighth Edition, revised by J. C. Moeton. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Religious and Moral Works. 
 
 OLD TESTAMENT SYNONYMS, their BEARING on CHRISTIAN 
 FAITH and PRACTICE. By the Rev. R. B. Girdlesioxe. M.A. 8vo. 
 
 [Nearly ready. 
 An INTRODUCTION to the THEOLOGY of the CHURCH of 
 
 ENGLAND, in an Exposition of the Thirty-nine Articles. By the Rev. 
 
 T. P. Boultbee, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. price 6s. 
 FUNDAMENTALS ; or, Bases of Belief concerning MAN and GOD: 
 
 a Handbook of Mental, Moral, and Religious Philosophy. By the Rev. 
 
 T. Griffith, M.A. Svo. price 10s. 6d. 
 
 PRAYERS SELECTED from the COLLECTION of the late BARON 
 BtTNSEN, and Translated by Catherine Winkworth. Paet I. For the 
 Family. Paet II. Prayers and Meditations for Private Use. Fcp. Svo. 
 price 3s. M. 
 
 The STUDENT'S COMPENDIUM of the BOOK of COMMON 
 PRAYER ; being Notes Historical and Explanatory of the Liturgy of the 
 Church of England. By the Rev. H. Allden Nash. Fcp. 8vo. price 2s. 6d. 
 
 The BIBLE and POPULAR THEOLOGY; a Re- statement of Truths 
 and Principles, with special reference to recent works of Dr. Liddon, Lord 
 Hatherley, and the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone. By G. Yance SzsIith, 
 B.A. Ph.D. 8vo. price 7s. 6d. 
 
 The TRUTH of the BIBLE: Evidence from the Mosaic and other 
 Records of Creation ; the Origin and Antiauity of Man ; the Science of 
 Scripture ; and from the Archaeology of Different Nations of the Earth. 
 By the Rev. B. W. Savile, M.A. Crown 8vo. price 7s. &d. 
 
 CHURCHES and their CREEDS. By the Rev. Sir Philip Perring, 
 
 Bart, late Scholar of Trin. Coll. Cambridge, and Univer.-ity Medallist. 
 
 Crown 8vo. price 10s. &d. 
 CONSIDERATIONS on the REVISION of the ENGLISH NEW 
 
 TESTAMENT. By C. J. Ellicott, D.D. Lord Bishop of Gloucester and 
 
 Bristol. Post 8vo. price 5s. 6d. 
 
 An EXPOSITION of the 39 ARTICLES, Historical and Doctrinal. 
 By E. Harold Browne, D.D. Lord Bishop of Ely. Ninth Edit. Svo. 16& 
 b 2 
 
20 NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS AND CO. 
 
 The LIFE and EPISTLES of ST. PAUL. By the Rev. W. J. 
 Conybeare, M.A., and the Very Rev. J. S. Howson, D.D. Dean of Chester :— 
 
 Library Edition, with all the Original Illustrations, Maps, Landscapes 
 on Steel, Woodcuts, &c. 2 vols. 4to. 48s. 
 
 Intermediate Edition, with a Selection of Maps, Plates, and Woodcuts. 
 2 vols, square crown 8vo. Sis. 6d. 
 
 Student's Edition, revised and condensed, with 46 Illustrations and 
 Maps. 1 vol. crown 8vo. price 9s. 
 
 The VOYAGE and SHIPWRECK of ST. PAUL; with Dissertations 
 on the Life and Writings of St. Luke and the Ships and Navigation of tlie 
 Ancients. By James Smith, F.R.S. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 A CRITICAL and GRAMMATICAL COMMENTARY on ST. PAUL'S 
 
 Epistles. By C. J. Ellicott, D.D. Lord Bishop of Gloucester & Bristol. 8vo. 
 
 Galatians, Fourth Edition, 8s. 6d. 
 
 Ephesians, Fourth Edition, 8*. 6d. 
 
 Pastoral Epistles, Fourth Edition, 10s. 6d. 
 
 Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon, Third Edition, 10s. 6d. 
 
 Thessalonians, Third Edition, 7s. Qd. 
 
 HISTORICAL LECTURES on the LIFE of OUR LORD JESUS 
 CHRIST: being the Hulsean Lectures for 1859. By C. J. Ellicott, D.D. 
 Lord Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. Fifth Edition. 8vo. price 12s. 
 
 EVIDENCE of the TRUTH of the CHRISTIAN RELIGION derived 
 
 from the Literal Fulfilment of Prophecy. By Alexander Keith, D.D. 
 
 87th Edition, with numerous Plates, in square Svo. 12s. 6d. ; also the 39th 
 
 Edition, in post 8vo. with 5 Plates, 6s. 
 History and Destiny of the World and Church, according to 
 
 Scripture. By the same Author. Square 8vo. with 40 Illustrations, 10s. 
 An INTRODUCTION to the STUDY of the NEW TESTAMENT, 
 
 Critical, Exegetical, and Theological. By the Rev. S. Davidson, D.D. 
 
 LL.D. 2 vols. 8vo. 30s. 
 HART WELL HORNE'S INTRODUCTION to the CRITICAL STUDY 
 
 and Knowledge of the Holy Scriptures, as last revised ; with 4 Maps and 
 
 22 Woodcuts and Facsimiles. 4 vols. 8vo. 42s. 
 
 Home's Compendious Introduction to the Study of the Bible. Re- 
 edited by the Rev. John Atre, M.A. With Maps, &c. Post Svo. 6s. 
 
 EWALD'S HISTORY of ISRAEL to the DEATH of MOSES. Trans- 
 lated from the German. Edited, with a Preface and an Appendix, by Russell 
 Martineau, M.A. Second Edition. 2 vols. Svo. 24s. 
 
 The HISTORY and LITERATURE of the ISRAELITES, according 
 to the Old Testament and the Apocrypha. By C. De Rothschild and 
 A. De Rothschild. Second Edition, revised. 2 vols, post Svo. with Two 
 Maps, price 12s. Qd. 
 
 The SEE of ROME in the MIDDLE AGES. By the Eev. Oswald 
 J. Reichel, B.C.L. and M.A. Svo. price ISs. 
 
 The TREASURY of BIBLE KNOWLEDGE; being a Dictionary of the 
 Books, Persons, Places, Events, and other matters of which mention is made 
 in Holy Scripture. By Rev. J. Atre, M.A. With Maps, lti Hates, and 
 numerous Woodcuts. Fcp. Svo. price 6s. cloth, or 9s. 6d. neatly bouud in calf. 
 
NEW WORKS published BY LONGMANS AND CO. 21 
 
 The GREEK TESTAMENT; with Notes, Grammatical and Exegetica! . 
 By the Rev. W. Webster, M.A. and the Rev. W. F. Wilkinson, M.A. 
 2 vols. 8vo. £2 4s. 
 
 E VERY-DAY SCRIPTURE DIFFICULTIES explained and illustrated. 
 By J. E.Prescott, M.A. Vol.1. Matthew and Mark; Vol. II. Luke and 
 John. 2 vols. 8vo. 9*. each. 
 
 The PENTATEUCH and BOOK of JOSHUA CRITICALLY EXAMINED. 
 By the Right Rev. J. W. Colenso, D.D. Lord Bishop of Natal. People's 
 Edition, in 1 vol. crown 8vo. 6*. 
 
 SIX SERMONS on the FOUR CARDINAL VIRTUES in relation 
 to the Public and Private Life of Catholics. By the Rev. Obbt Shipley, 
 M.A. Crown 8vo. with Frontispiece, price Is. Qd. 
 
 The FORMATION of CHRISTENDOM. By T. W. Allies. Parts I. 
 and II. 8vo. price 12s. each Part. 
 
 ENGLAND and CHRISTENDOM. By Archbishop Manning, D.D. 
 
 Post 8vo. price 10s. Qd. 
 
 CHRISTENDOM'S DIVISIONS, Part I., a Philosophical Sketch of 
 the Divisions of the Christian Family in East and West. By Edmund S. 
 Ffoulkes. Post 8vo. price 7s. Qd. 
 
 Christendom's Divisions, Part II. Greeks and Latins, being a His- 
 tory of their Dissensions and Overtures for Peace down to the Reformation. 
 By the same Author. Post 8vo. 15s. 
 
 A VIEW of the SCRIPTURE REVELATIONS CONCERNING a 
 FUTURE STATE. By Richard Whatelt, D.D. late Archbishop of 
 Dublin. Ninth Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 THOUGHTS for the AGE. By Elizabeth M. Sewell, Author of 
 
 ' Amy Herbert ' &c. New Edition, revised. Fcp. 8vo. price 5s. 
 Passing Thoughts on Religion. By the same Author. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. 
 S elf-Examination before Confirmation. By the same Author. 32mo. 
 
 price Is. Qd. 
 Readings for a Month Preparatory to Confirmation, from Writers 
 
 of the Early and English Church. By the same Author. Fcp. 4s. 
 Readings for Every Day in Lent, compiled from the Writings of 
 
 Bishop Jeremy Taylor. By the same Author. Fcp. 5s. 
 Preparation for the Holy Communion ; the Devotions chiefly from 
 
 the works of Jeremy Taylor. By the same Author. 32mo. 3s. 
 THOUGHTS for the HOLY WEEK for Young Persons. By the Author 
 
 of ' Amy Herbert.' New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 
 PRINCIPLES of EDUCATION Drawn from Nature and Revelation, 
 
 and applied to Female Education in the Upper Classes. By the Author 
 
 of ' Amy Herbert.' 2 vols. fcp. 12s. Qd. 
 
 SINGERS and SONGS of the CHURCH : being Biographical Sketches 
 of the Hymn- Writers in all the principal Collections; with Notes on their 
 Psalms and Hymns. By Josiah Miller, M.A. Post 8vo. price 10s. Qd. 
 
 LYRA GERMANICA, translated from the German by Miss C. Wink- 
 worth. First Series, Hymns for the Sundays and Chief Festivals. 
 Second Series, the Christian Life. Fcp. 3s. Qd. eachSERiES. 
 
22 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS ±sn CO. 
 
 •SPIRITUAL SONGS' for the SUNDAYS and HOLIDAYS through- 
 out the Year. By J. S. B. Monsell, LL.D. Vicar of Egham and Rural Dean. 
 Fourth Edition, Sixth Thousand. Fcp. 4s. Qd. 
 
 The BEATITUDES : Abasement before God ; Sorrow for Sin ; Meekness 
 of Spirit ; Desire for Holiness ; Gentleness ; Purity of Heart ; the Peace- 
 makers j Sufferings for Christ. By the same. Third Edition. Pep. 3s. Qd. 
 
 His PRESENCE— not his MEMORY, 1855. By the same Author, 
 in Memory of his Son. Sixth Edition. 16mo. Is. 
 
 LYRA EUCHARISTICA ; Hymns and Verses on the Holy Communion, 
 Ancient and Modern : with other Poems. Edited by the Rev. Oeby Ship- 
 let, M.A. Second Edition. Pep. 5s. 
 
 Lyra Messianica ; Hymns and Verses on the Life of Christ, Ancient 
 and Modern; with other Poems. By the same Editor. Second Edition, 
 altered and enlarged. Pep. 5s. 
 
 Lyra Mystica ; Hymns and Verses on Sacred Subjects, Ancient and 
 Modern. By the same Editor. Fcp. 5s. 
 
 ENDEAVOURS after the CHRISTIAN LIFE: Discourses. By 
 
 James Martineatt. Pourth Edition, carefully revised. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 INVOCATION of SAINTS and ANGELS, for the use of Members of 
 the English Church. Edited by the Rev. Orby Shipley. 24mo. 3s. Qd. 
 
 WHATELY'S INTRODUCTORY LESSONS on the CHRISTIAN 
 
 Evidences. 18mo. Qd. 
 
 FOUR DISCOURSES of CHRYSOSTOM, chiefly on the Parable of the 
 Rich Man and Lazarus. Translated by P. Allen, B.A. Crown 8vo. 3s. Qd. 
 
 BISHOP JEREMY TAYLOR'S ENTIRE WORKS. With Life by 
 Bishop Hebee. Revised and corrected by the Rev. C. P.Eden, 10 vols, 
 price £5 5s. 
 
 Travels, Voyages, &c. 
 
 HOW to SEE NORWAY. By Captain J. R. Campbell. With Map 
 
 and 5 Woodcuts. Fcp. 8vo. price 5s. 
 PAU and the PYRENEES. By Count Henrt Russell, Member of 
 
 the Alpine Club, &c. With 2 Maps. Fcp. 8vo. price 5s. 
 
 SCENES in the SUNNY SOUTH; including the Atlas Mountains 
 
 and the Oases of the Sahara in Algeria. By Lieut.-Col. the Hon. C. S. 
 
 Vereker, M.A. Commandant of the Limerick Artillery Militia. 2 vols. 
 
 post 8vo. price 21s. 
 The PLAYGROUND of EUROPE. By Leslie Stephen, late President 
 
 of the Alpine Club. With 4 Illustrations engraved on Wood by E. Whymper. 
 
 Crown 8vo. price 10s. Qd. 
 
 C ADORE ; or, TITIAN'S COUNTRY. By Josiah Gilbert, one of 
 the Authors of 'The Dolomite Mountains.' With Map, Facsimile, and 40 
 Illustrations. Imperial 8vo. 31s. 6d. 
 
 HOURS of EXERCISE in the ALPS. By John Ttxdaix, LL.D. 
 F.R.S. Second Edition, with 7 Woodcuts by E. Whymper. Crown Svo. 
 price 12s. Qd. 
 
NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. 23 
 
 TRAVELS in the CENTRAL CAUCASUS and BASHAN. Including 
 Visits to Ararat and Tabreez and Ascents of Kazbek and Elbruz. By 
 D. W. Eeeshfield. Square crown 8vo. with Maps, &c. 18s. 
 
 PICTURES in TYROL and Elsewhere. From a Family Sketch-Book. 
 
 By the Authoress of ' A Voyage en Zigzag,' &c. Second Edition. Small 4to. 
 with numerous Illustrations, 21s. 
 
 HOW WE SPENT the SUMMER ; or, a Voyage en Zigzag in Switzer- 
 land and Tyrol with some Members of the Alpine Club. From the Sketch- 
 Book of one of the Party. In oblong 4to. with 300 Illustrations, 15s. 
 
 BEATEN TRACKS ; or, Pen and Pencil Sketches in Italy. By the 
 
 Authoress of ' A Voyage en Zigzag.' With 42 Plates, containing about 200 
 Sketches from Drawings made on the Spot. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 MAP of the CHAIN of MONT BLANC, from an actual Survey in 
 1863—1864. By A. Adams-Reillt, F.R.G.S. M.A.C. Published under the 
 Authority of the Alpine Club. In Chromolithography on extra stout 
 drawing-paper 28in. x I7in. price 10s. or mounted on canvas in a folding 
 case, 12s. Qd. 
 
 WESTWARD by RAIL; the New Route to the East. By W. F. Rae. 
 With Map shewing the Lines of Rail between the Atlantic and the Pacific 
 and Sections of the Railway. Second Edition, enlarged. Post 8vo. 10s. Qd, 
 
 HISTORY of DISCOVERY in our AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 
 
 Australia, Tasmania, and New Zealand, from the Earliest Date to the 
 Present Day. By William Howitt. 2 vols. Svo. with 3 Maps, 20s. 
 
 The CAPITAL of the TYCOON ; a Narrative of a Three Years' Resi- 
 dence in Japan. By Sir Ruthebeoed Alcoce, K.C.B. 2 vols. 8vo. with 
 numerous Illustrations, 42s. 
 
 ZIGZAGGING AMONGST DOLOMITES. By the Author of ' How we 
 Spent the Summer, or a Voyage en Zigzag in Switzerland and Tyrol.' 
 With upwards of 300 Illustrations by the Author. Oblong 4to. price 15s. 
 
 The DOLOMITE MOUNTAINS ; Excursions through Tyrol, Carinthia, 
 Carniola, and Eriuli, 1861-1863. By J. Gilbert and G. C. Chuechill, 
 F.R.G.S. With numerous Illustrations. Square crown 8vo. 21s. 
 
 GUIDE to the PYRENEES, for the use of Mountaineers. By 
 Charles Packe. 2nd Edition, with Map and Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 The ALPINE GUIDE. By John Ball, M.R.I.A. late President of 
 the Alpine Club. Thoroughly Revised Editions, in Three Volumes, post 
 8vo. with Maps and other Illustrations :— 
 
 GUIDE to the WESTERN ALPS, including Mont Blanc, Monte Rosa, 
 
 Zermatt, &c. Price 6s. %d. 
 GUIDE to the CENTRAL ALPS, including all the Oberland District. 
 
 Price 7s. 6d. 
 GUIDE to the EASTERN ALPS, price 10s. 6d. 
 
 Introduction on Alpine Travelling in General, and on the Geology 
 of the Alps, price Is. Each of the Three Volumes or Parts of the Alpine 
 Guide may be had with this Inteoduction prefixed, price Is. extra. 
 
 The NORTHERN HEIGHTS of LONDON ; or, Historical Associations 
 of Hampstead, Highgate, Muswell Hill, Hornsey, and Islington. By 
 William Howitt. With about 40 Woodcuts. Square crown 8vo. 21s. 
 
24 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. 
 
 VISITS to REMARKABLE PLACES : Old Halls, Battle-Fields, and 
 Stones Illustrative of Striking Passages in English History and Poetry. 
 By William Howitt. 2 vols, square crown 8vo. with Woodcuts, 25s. 
 
 The RURAL LIFE of ENGLAND. By the same Author. With 
 Woodcuts by Bewick and Williams. Medium 8vo. 12s. Qd. 
 
 PILGRIMAGES in the PYRENEES and LANDES. By Dents Shtne 
 Lawloe. Crown 8vo. with Frontispiece and Vignette, price 15s. 
 
 Works of Fiction. 
 
 NOVELS and TALES. By the Right Hon. B. Disraeli, M.P. 
 
 Cabinet Edition, complete in Ten Volumes, crown 8vo. price 6s. each, as 
 follows :— 
 
 Lothaik, 6s. 
 
 CONINGSBY, 6S. 
 
 Sybil, 6s. 
 Tancred, 6s. 
 Venetia, 6s. 
 
 Henrietta Temple, 6s. 
 Contakint Fleming, &c. 6s. 
 Alroy, Ixion, &c. 6s. 
 The Young Duke, &c. 6s. 
 Vivian Grey, 6s. 
 
 The MODERN NOVELIST'S LIBRARY. Each Work, in crown 8vo. 
 complete in a Single Volume :— 
 Melville's Gladiators, 2s. boards; 2s. Qd. cloth. 
 
 — Good eor Nothing, 2s. boards ; 2s. Qd. cloth. 
 
 Holmby House, 2s. boards ; 2s. Qd. cloth. 
 
 Interpreteb, 2s. boards ; 2s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 Kate Coventry, 2s. boards ; 2s. Qd. cloth. 
 
 Queen's Maries, 2s. boards ; 2s. Qd. cloth. 
 
 Trollope's Waeden, Is. Qd. boards ; 2s. cloth. 
 
 "Barchester Towers, 2s. boards ; 2s. Qd. cloth. 
 
 Bramley-Moore's Six Sisters of the Valleys, 2s. boards ; 2s. Qd. cloth. 
 
 IERNE ; a Tale. By W. Steuart Trench, Author of < Realities of 
 Irish Life.' Second Edition. 2 vols, post Svo. price 21s. 
 
 The HOME at HEATHERBRAE ; a Tale. By the Author of 
 
 ' Everley.' Pep. Svo. price 5s. 
 CABINET EDITION of STORIES and TALES by Miss Sewell:— 
 
 Amy Herbert, 2s. Qd. 
 Gertrude, 2s. Qd. 
 The Earl's Daughter, 2s. Qd. 
 Experience of Lipe, 2s. Qd. 
 Cleve Hall, 3s. Qd. 
 
 Ivors, 3s. Qd. 
 Katharine Ashton, 3s. Qd. 
 Margaret Percival, 5s. 
 Lane ton Parsonage, 4s. Qd. 
 Ursula, 4s. Qd. 
 
 STORIES and TALES. By E. M. Sewell. Comprising:— Amy 
 
 Herbert ; Gertrude ; The Earl's Daughter ; The Experience of Life ; Cleve 
 Hall; Ivors; Katharine Ashton; Margaret Percival; Laneton Parsonage; 
 and Ursula. The Ten "Works, complete in Eight Volumes, crown Svo. bound 
 in leather, and contained in a Box, price 42s. 
 
 A Glimpse of the World. By the Author of 'Amy Herbert.' Fcp. 7s. 6d. 
 
 The Journal of a Home Life. By the same Author. Post 8vo. 9s. 6d. 
 
 After Life ; a Sequel to ' The Journal of a Home Life.' Price 10s. ed. 
 
 UNCLE PETER'S FAIRY TALE for the NINETEENTH CENTURY. 
 
 Edited by E. M. Sewell, Author of * Amy Herbert,' &c. Pep. Svo. 7s. Qd. 
 
NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. 25 
 
 THE GIANT ; A Witch's Story for English Boys. By the same 
 
 Author and Editor. Fcp. 8vo. price 5s. 
 WONDERFUL STORIES from NORWAY, SWEDEN, and ICELAND. 
 
 Adapted and arranged by Julia Goddard. With an Introductory Essay 
 
 by the Rev. G. W. Cox, M.A. and Six Woodcuts. Square post 8vo. 6s. 
 A VISIT to MY DISCONTENTED COUSIN. Keprinted, with some 
 
 Additions, from 'Eraser's Magazine. Crown 8vo. price 7s. Gd. 
 BECKER'S GALLUS; or, Roman Scenes of the Time of Augustus: 
 
 with Notes and Excursuses. New Edition. Post 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 BECKER'S CHARICLES; a Tale illustrative of Private Life among the 
 
 Ancient Greeks : with Notes and Excursuses. New Edition. Post 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 CABINET EDITION of NOVELS and TALES by G. J. Whyte 
 
 Melville :— 
 The Gladiators, is. 
 Digby Grand, 5s. 
 Kate Coventry, 5s. 
 General Bounce, 5s. 
 TALES of ANCIENT GREECE. By George W. Cox, M.A. late 
 
 Scholar of Trin. Coll. Oxon. Crown 8vo. price 6s. Qd. 
 A MANUAL of MYTHOLOGY, in the form of Question and Answer. 
 
 By the same Author. Fcp. 3s. 
 OUR CHILDREN'S STORY, by one of their Gossips. By the Author 
 
 of ' Voyage en Zigzag,' * Pictures in Tyrol,' &c. Small 4to. with Sixty Illus- 
 trations by the Author, price 1 Os. Gd. 
 
 Holmby House, 5s. 
 Good for Nothing, 6s. 
 The Queen's Maries, 6s. 
 The Interpreter, 5s. 
 
 Poetry and The Drama. 
 
 THOMAS MOORE'S POETICAL WORKS, the only Editions contain- 
 ing the Author's last Copyright Additions : — 
 Cabinet Edition, 10 vols. fcp. 8vo. price 35s. 
 Shamrock Edition, crown 8vo. price 3s. Gd. 
 Ruby Edition, crown 8vo. with Portrait, price 6s. 
 Library Edition, medium 8vo. Portrait and Vignette, 14s. 
 People's Edition, square crown 8vo. with Portrait, &c. 10s. 6d. 
 MOORE'S IRISH MELODIES, Maclise's Edition, with 161 Steel Plates 
 
 from Original Drawings. Super-royal 8vo. 31s. Gd. 
 Miniature Edition of Moore's Irish Melodies with Maclise's De- 
 signs (as above) reduced in Lithography. Imp. 16mo. 10s. Gd. 
 MOORE'S LALLA ROOKH. Tenniel's Edition, with 68 Wood 
 Engravings from original Drawings and other Illustrations. Pep. 4to. 21s. 
 SOUTKEY'S POETICAL WORKS, with the Author's last Corrections 
 and copyright Additions. Library Edition, in 1 vol. medium 8vo. with 
 Portrait and Vignette, 14s. 
 LAYS of ANCIENT ROME ; with Ivry and the Armada. By the 
 
 Right Hon. Lord Macaulay. 16mo. 4s. Gd. 
 Lord Macaulay's Lays of Ancient Rome. With 90 Illustrations on 
 
 "Wood, from the Antique, from Drawings by G. Scharp. Pep. 4to. 21s. 
 Miniature Edition of Lord Macaulay's Lays of Ancient Rome, 
 with the Illustrations (as above) redticed in Lithography. Imp.iemo.lOs.erf. 
 
NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. 
 
 GOLDSMITH'S POETICAL WORKS, with Wood Engravings from 
 Designs by Members of the Etching Club. Imperial 16mo. 7s. Gd. 
 
 JOHN JERNINGHAM'S JOURNAL. Fcp. 8vo. price 3s. 6d. 
 
 POEMS OF BYGONE YEARS. Edited by the Author of 'Amy 
 
 Herbert,' &c. Fcp. 8vo. price 5s. 
 POEMS. By Jean Ingelow. Fifteenth Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 EUCHARIS ; a Poem. By F. Keginald Statham (Francis Reynolds), 
 Author of ' Alice Rushton, and other Poems ' and ' Glaphyra, and other 
 Poems.' Fcp. 8vo. price 3s. Gd. 
 
 POEMS by Jean Ingelow. With nearly 100 Illustrations by Eminent 
 Artists, engraved on Wood by the Brothers Dalziel. Fcp. 4to. 21s. 
 
 The MAD WAR PLANET, and other POEMS. By William 
 Howitt, Author of ' Visits to Remarkable Places,' &c. Fcp. Svo. price 5s. 
 
 MOPSA the FAIRY. By Jean Ingelow. Pp. 256, with Eight 
 Illustrations engraved on Wood. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A STORY of DOOM, and other Poems. By Jean Ingelow. Third 
 Edition. Fcp. 5s. 
 
 WORKS by EDWARD YARDLEY:— 
 
 Fantastic Stories. ~Fcp.3s.Gd. 
 
 Melusine and other Poems. Fcp. 5s. 
 
 Horace's Odes, translated into English Verse. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Supplementary Stories and Poems. Fcp. 3s.6d. 
 
 BOWDLER'S FAMILY SHAKSPEARE, cheaper Genuine Editions. 
 Medium 8vo. large type, with 36 Woodcuts, price 14s. Cabinet Edition, 
 with the same Illustrations, 6 vols. fcp. 3s. Gd. each. 
 
 HORATII OPERA, Pocket Edition, with carefully corrected Text, 
 Marginal References, and Introduction. Edited by the Rev. J. E. 
 Yonge, M.A. Square 18mo. 4s. Gd. 
 
 HORATII OPERA. Library Edition, with Marginal References and 
 English Notes. Edited by the Rev. J. E. Yo>'GE. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 The .ENEID of VIRGIL Translated into English Verse. By John 
 
 Conington, MA.. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 9s. 
 ARUNDINES CAMI, sive Musarum Cantabrigiensium Lusus canori. 
 
 Collegit atque edidit H. Drurt, MA.. Editio Sexta, curavit H. J. Hodgson, 
 
 M.A. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 HUNTING SONGS and MISCELLANEOUS VERSES. By R. E. 
 Egerton Warburton. Second Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 5*. 
 
 Rural Sports, &c. 
 
 ENCYCLOPEDIA of RURAL SPORTS ; a complete Account, Histo- 
 rical, Practical, and Descriptive, of Hunting, Shooting, Fishing, Racing, 
 and all other Rural and Athletic Sports and "Pastimes. By D. P. Blainb. 
 With above 600 Woodcuts (20 from Designs by John Lbbch). Svo. 21s. 
 
NEW WORKS published BY LONGMANS and CO. 27 
 
 The DEAD SHOT, or Sportsman's Complete Guide ; a Treatise on 
 
 the Use of the Gun, Dog-breaking, Pigeon-shooting, &c. By Mabksman. 
 Revised Edition. Fcp. 8vo. with Plates, 5s. 
 
 The FL Y.FISHER'S ENTOMOLOGY. By Alfred Ronalds. With 
 
 coloured Representations of the Natural and Artificial Insect. Sixth 
 Edition ; with 20 coloured Plates. 8vo. 14s. 
 A BOOK on ANGLING ; a complete Treatise on the Art of Angling 
 in every branch. By Francis Francis. Second Edition, with Portrait 
 and 15 other Plates, plain and coloured. Post 8vo. 15s. 
 
 The BOOK of the ROACH. By Greville Fennell, of < The Field.' 
 
 Fcp. 8vo. price 2s. 6d. 
 WILCOCKS'S SEA-FISHERMAN; comprising the Chief Methods of 
 
 Hook and Line Fishing in the British and other Seas, a Glance at Nets, 
 
 and Remarks on Boats and Boating. Second Edition, enlarged ; with 80 
 
 Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 HORSES and STABLES. By Colonel F. Fitzwtgram, XV. the King's 
 
 Hussars. With Twenty-four Plates of Illustrations, containing very 
 
 numerous Figures engraved on Wood. 8vo. 15s. 
 The HORSE'S FOOT, and HOW to KEEP IT SOUND. By W. 
 
 Miles, Esq. Ninth Edition, with Illustrations. Imperial 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 A PLAIN TREATISE on HORSE-SHOEING. By the same Anthor. 
 
 Sixth Edition. Post 8vo. with Illustrations, 2s. 6d. 
 STABLES and STABLE-FITTINGS. By the same. Imp. 8vo. with 
 
 13 Plates, 15s. 
 REMARKS on HORSES' TEETH, addressed to Purchasers. By the 
 
 same. Post 8vo. Is. Qd. 
 ROBBINS'S CAVALRY CATECHISM, or Instructions on Cavalry 
 
 Exercise and Field Movements, Brigade Movements, Out-post Duty, Cavalry 
 
 supporting Artillery, Artillery attached to Cavalry. 12mo. 5s. 
 
 BLAINE'S VETERINARY ART ; a Treatise on the Anatomy, Physi- 
 ology, and Curative Treatment of the Diseases of the Horse, Neat Cattle 
 and Sheep. Seventh Edition, revised and enlarged by C. Steel, M.R.C.V.S.L. 
 8vo. with Plates and Woodcuts. 18s. 
 
 The HORSE: with a Treatise on Draught. By William Youatt. 
 New Edition, revised and enlarged. 8vo.with numerous Woodcuts, 12s. Qd. 
 
 The DOG. By the same Author. 8vo. with numerous Woodcuts, 6s. 
 
 The DOG in HEALTH and DISEASE. By Stonehenge. With 70 
 
 Wood Engravings. Square crown 8vo. 10s. Qd. 
 The GREYHOUND. By Stonehenge. Be vised Edition, with 24 
 
 Portraits of Greyhounds. Square crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 The OX ; his Diseases and their Treatment: with an Essay on Parturi- 
 tion in the Cow. By J. R. Dobson. Crown 8vo. with Illustrations, 7s. 6d. 
 
 Works of Utility and General Information. 
 
 The THEORY and PRACTICE of BANKING. By H. D. Macleod, 
 M.A. Barrister-at-Law. Second Edition, entirely remodelled. 2 vols. 8vo. 30s. 
 
28 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. 
 
 A DICTION ART, Practical, Theoretical, and Historical, of Com- 
 merce and Commercial Navigation. By J. R. M'Cullocet. New and 
 thoroughly revised Edition. 8vo. price 63*. cloth, or 70s. half-bd. in russia. 
 
 The LAW of NATIONS Considered as Independent Political Commu- 
 nities. By Sir Tea vers Twiss, D.C.L. 2 vols. 8vo. 30s. ; or separately, 
 Part I. Peace, 12s. Part II. War, 18s. 
 
 the CABINET LAWYER ; a Popular Digest of the Laws of England, 
 Civil, Criminal, and Constitutional: intended for Practical Use and 
 General Information. Twenty-third Edition. Pep. 8vo. price 7s. 6d. 
 
 PEWTNER'S COMPREHENSIVE SPECIFIER ; A Guide to the 
 Practical Specification of every kind of Building-Artificers' Work ; with 
 Forms of Building Conditions and Agreements, an Appendix, Poot-Notes, 
 and a copious Index. Edited by W. Young, Architect. Crown 8vo. price 6s. 
 
 The LAW RELATING: to BENEFIT BUILDING SOCIETIES; with 
 Practical Observations on the Act and all the Cases decided thereon ; also a 
 Porm of Rules and Porms of Mortgages. By W. Tidd Prati, Barrister. 
 Second Edition. Fcp. 3s. 6d. 
 
 COLLIERIES and COLLIERS : a Handbook of the Law and Leading 
 Cases relating thereto. By J. C. Fowler, of the Inner Temple, Barrister. 
 Second Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 The MATERNAL MANAGEMENT of CHILDREN in HEALTH and 
 
 Disease. By Thomas Bull, M.D. Fcp. 5s. 
 HINTS to MOTHERS on the MANAGEMENT of their HEALTH 
 during the Period of Pregnancy and in the Lying-in Room. By the late 
 Thomas Bull, M.D. Fcp. 5s. 
 
 HOW to NURSE SICK CHILDREN; containing Directions which 
 maybe found of service to all who have charge of the Young. By Charles 
 West, M.D. Second Edition. Fcp. 8vo. Is. 6d. 
 
 NOTES on LYING-IN INSTITUTIONS ; with a Proposal for Orga- 
 nising an Institution for Training Midwives and Midwifery Nurses. By 
 Florence Nightingale. With several Illustrations. 8vo. price 7s. 6d. 
 
 NOTES on HOSPITALS. By Florence Nightingale. Third Edi- 
 tion, enlarged ; with 13 Plans. Post 4to. 18s. 
 
 CHESS OPENINGS. By F. W. Longman, Balliol College, Oxford. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 2s. Gd. 
 
 A PRACTICAL TREATISE on BREWING ; with Formula for Public 
 
 Brewers, and Instructions for Private Families. By W. Black. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 MODERN COOKERY for PRIVATE FAMILIES, reduced to a System 
 
 of Easy Practice in a Series of carefully-tested Receipts. By Eliza Acton. 
 
 Newly revised and enlarged Edition ; with 8 Plates of Figures and 150 
 
 Woodcuts. Fcp. Qs. 
 
 WILLICH'S POPULAB TABLES, for ascertaining, according to the 
 Carlisle Table of Mortality, the value of Lifehold, Leasehold, and Church 
 Property, Renewal Fines, Reversions, &c. Seventh Edition, edited by 
 Montague Marriott, Barrister-at-Law. Post 8vo. price 10s. 
 
 MAUNDER'S TREASURY of KNOWLEDGE and LIBRARY of 
 
 Reference: comprising an English Dictionary and Grammar, Universal 
 Gazetteer, Classical Dictionary, Chronology, Law Dictionary, a Synopsis 
 of the Peerage, useful Tables, &c. Revised Edition. Fcp. 8vo. price 6s. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 ACTOJf's Modern Cookery 28 
 
 ALCOCK'S Residence in Japan 23 
 
 Allen's Four Discourses of Chrysostom .. 22 
 
 Allies on Formation of Christendom .... 21 
 
 Alpine Guide (The) 23 
 
 Althaus on Medical Electricity 14 
 
 Arnold's Manual of English Literature . . 7 
 
 Abnott's Elements of Physics 11 
 
 Arundines Cami 26 
 
 Autumn Holidays of a Country Parson .... 8 
 
 Aybe's Treasury of Bible Knowledge 20 
 
 Bacon's Essays, by Whately 6 
 
 , Life and Letters, by Spedding .. 5 
 
 Works, edited by Spedding 6 
 
 Bain's Logic, Deductive and Inductive .... 10 
 
 Mental and Moral Science 10 
 
 on the Senses and Intellect 10 
 
 Ball's Alpine Guide 23 
 
 Bayldon's Rents and Tillages 19 
 
 Beaten Tracks 23 
 
 Becker's Charicles and Gallus 25 
 
 Benfey's Sanskrit Dictionary 8 
 
 Bernard on British Neutrality 1 
 
 Black's Treatise on Brewing 28 
 
 Blackley's German-English Dictionary'. . 8 
 
 Blaine's Rural Sports 26 
 
 Veterinary Art 27 
 
 Booth's Saint-Simon 3 
 
 Bodltbee on 39 Articles 19 
 
 Bourne on Screw Propeller 18 
 
 Bourne's Catechism of the Steam Engine . 18 
 
 Handbook of Steam Engine .... 18 
 
 Improvements in the Steam 
 
 Engine 
 
 Treatise on the Steam Engine .. 18 
 
 Examples of Modern Engines .. 18 
 
 Bowdler's Family Shakspeare 26 
 
 Boyd's Reminiscences 4 
 
 Bramley-Moore's Six Sisters of the 
 
 Valleys 24 
 
 Brande's Dictionary of Science, Litera- 
 ture, and Art 13 
 
 B ray's (C. ) Education of the Feelings .... 10 
 
 Philosophy of Necessity 10 
 
 on Force 10 
 
 Browne's Exposition of the 39 Articles. .. . 19 
 
 Brunel's Life of Brunel 4 
 
 Buckle's History of Civilization 3 
 
 Bull's Hints to Mothers 28 
 
 Maternal Management of Children 28 
 
 BUNSEN'S Godin History 3 
 
 Prayers 19 
 
 Burke's Vicissitudes of Families a 
 
 Burton's Christian Church 4 
 
 Cabinet Lawyer 28 
 
 Campbell's Norway 22 
 
 Carnota's Memoirs of Pombal 4 
 
 Cates's Biographical Dictionary 5 
 
 Cats' and Farlie's Moral Emblems 18 
 
 Changed Aspects of Unchanged Truths .... 9 
 
 Chesney's Indian Polity 3 
 
 — Waterloo Campaign 2 
 
 and Reeve's Military Essays .. 2 
 
 ChoraleBook for England \e 
 
 Clough's Lives from Plutarch 2 
 
 Colenso (Bishop) on Pentateuch 21 
 
 Commonplace Philosopher 8 
 
 Conington's Translation of the Jineid. ... 26 
 
 CONTANSEAU'sFrench-EnglishDictionaries 8 
 
 Conybeare and Howson's St. Paul 20 
 
 Cotton's (Bishop) Life 5 
 
 Cooper's Surgical Dictionary 15 
 
 Copland's Dictionary of Practical Medicine 15 
 
 Counsel and Comfort from a City Pulpit 9 
 
 Cox's Aryan Mythology 3 
 
 Manual of Mythology , 25 
 
 Tale of the Great Persian War 2 
 
 Tales of Ancient Greece 25 
 
 Cresy's Encyclopaedia of Civil Engineering 18 
 
 Critical Essays of a Country Parson 8 
 
 Crookes on Beet-Root Sugar 15 
 
 's Chemical Analysis 14 
 
 Culley's Handbook of Telegraphy 18 
 
 Cusack's History of Ireland 3 
 
 D'Aubigne's History of the Reformation 
 
 in the time of Calvin 2 
 
 Davidson's Introduction to New Testament 20 
 
 Dead Shot (The), by Marksman 27 
 
 De la Rive's Treatise on Electricity ...... 12 
 
 Denison's Vice-Regal Life 1 
 
 De Tocqueville's Democracy in America 2 
 
 Disraeli's Lothair 24 
 
 Novels and Tales 24 
 
 Dobell's Medical Reports 15 
 
 Dobson on the Ox 27 
 
 Dove on Storms 11 
 
 Doyle's Fairyland ]6 
 
 Dyer's City of Rome 2 
 
 Eastlake's Hints on Household Taste .... 17 
 
 History of Oil Painting 16 
 
 Gothic Revival 1*7 
 
 Life of Gibson 16 
 
 Elements of Botany 13 
 
 Ellicott on the Revision of the English 
 
 New Testament 19 
 
 Commentary on Ephesians .... 20 
 
 Commentary on Galatians .... 20 
 
 1 — i Pastoral Epist. 20 
 
 Philippians, &c. ]20 
 
 Thessalonians 20 
 
 — Lectures on the Life of Christ. . 20 
 
NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. 
 
 Essays and Contributions of A.K.H.B 8 
 
 Ewald's History of Israel 20 
 
 F AIRBAIBN on Iron Shipbuilding 18 
 
 'S Applications of Iron 18 
 
 Information for Engineers .. 18 
 
 : Mills and Millwork 18 
 
 Faraday's Life and Letters 4 
 
 Fabbar's Families of Speech 9 
 
 Chapters oh Language 7 
 
 Felkin on Hosiery and Lace Manufactures 18 
 
 Fennell's Book of the Roach 27 
 
 Ffoulkes's Christendom's Divisions 21 
 
 Fitzwtgram on Horses and Stables 27 
 
 Fowler's Collieries and Colliers 28 
 
 Francis's Fishing Book 27 
 
 Fresheield's Travels in the Caucasus. . . . 23 
 
 Froude's History of England 1 
 
 Short Studies on Great Subjects 9 
 
 Oanot'S Elementary Physics 11 
 
 Gilbert's Cadore, or Titian's Country .... 22 
 
 Gilbebt and Chubchill's Dolomites .... 23 
 
 GlRDLESTONE'S Bible S ynonymcs 19 
 
 Gledst one's Life of Whitefield 5 
 
 Goddabd's Wonderful Stories 25 
 
 Goldsmith's Poems, Illustrated 26 
 
 Graham's View of Literature and Art ... . 3 
 
 Grant's Home Politics 3 
 
 Ethics of Aristotle 6 
 
 Graver Thoughts of a Country Parson B 
 
 Gray's Anatomy 16 
 
 Greenhow on Bronchitis 15 
 
 Griffith's Fundamentals 19 
 
 Grove on Correlation of Physical Forces . . 12 
 
 GURNET'S Chapters of French History I 
 
 Gwilt's Encyclopaedia of Architecture .... 17 
 
 Hampden's (Bishop) Memorials 4 
 
 Hare on Election of Representatives 7 
 
 Hartwig's Harmonies of Nature 13 
 
 Polar World 13 
 
 Sea and its Living Wonders . . 13 
 
 Subterranean World 13 
 
 . 13 
 
 . 12 
 
 . 10 
 
 . 14 
 
 . 10 
 
 Tropical World 
 
 Haughton's Manual of Geology .... 
 Hersohel'S Outlines of Astronomy. . 
 
 Hewitt on Diseases of Women 
 
 Hodgson's Theory of Practice 
 
 TimeandSpace 10 
 
 Holmes's System of Surgery 14 
 
 Surgical Diseases of Infancy .... 14 
 
 Home (The) at Heatherbrae 24 
 
 Horne's Introduction to the Scriptures. ... 20 
 
 Compendium of ditto 20 
 
 How we Spent the Summer 23 
 
 Howitt's Australian Discovery 23 
 
 MadWarPlanet 26 
 
 Northern Heights of London .... 23 
 
 Rural Life of England 24 
 
 Visits to Remarkable Places .... 24 | 
 
 Hubneb's Memoir of Sixtus V 2 
 
 Hughes's (W.) Manual of Geography .... 11 
 
 HUME'sEssays m 
 
 Treatise on Human Nature 10 
 
 Ihne's Roman History 2 
 
 Ingelow's Poems 26 
 
 Story of Doom 26 
 
 Mopsa 26 
 
 Jameson's Saints and Martyrs 
 
 Legends of the Madonna. 
 
 Monastic Orders . 
 
 Jameson and Eastlake'8 Saviour . 
 
 John Jerningham's Journal 
 
 Johnston's Geographical Dictionary. 
 
 Kalisch's Commentary on the Bible 7 
 
 Hebrew Grammar 7 
 
 Keith on Fulfilment of Prophecy 2c i 
 
 Destiny of the World 20 
 
 '8 Metallurgy 
 
 RtfHRIG 
 
 Kieby and Spence's Entomology. 
 
 II 
 
 Latham's English Dictionary 
 
 Lawlob's Pilgrimages in the Pyrenees 24 
 
 Leck Y's History of European Morals 3 
 
 Rationalism I 
 
 Leisure Hours in Town 9 
 
 Lessons of Middle Age 9 
 
 Lewes' History of Philosophy 3 
 
 Liddell and Scott's Two Lexicons B 
 
 Life of Man Symbolised 16 
 
 Lindley and Moore's Treasury of Botany 13 
 
 Longman's Edward the Third 2 
 
 Lectures on the History of Eng- 
 land 2 
 
 Chess Openings . 
 
 Loudon's Agriculture n 
 
 Gardening It 
 
 Plants 13 
 
 Lowndes's Engineer's Handbook 17 
 
 Lubbock on Origin of Civilisation 12 
 
 Lyra Eucharistica 22 
 
 Germanica 16, 21 
 
 Messianica 22 
 
 Mystica B 
 
 MacauLAY'S (Lord 1 ) Essays 3 
 
 History of England .. 1 
 
 -Lays of Ancient Rome 25 
 
 -MiscellaneousWritings 9 
 
 -Speeches 7 
 
 -Complete Works . 
 
 Macfarren's Lectures on Harmony , 
 Macleod's Elements of Political Economy 
 Dictionary of Political Eco- 
 nomy 
 
 Theory and Practice ofBanking 
 
 McCulloch's Dictionary of Commerce. .. . 
 
NEW WORKS published BY LONGMANS and CO. 
 
 Maguire's Life of Father Mathew 5 
 
 PopePiusIX 5 
 
 Malet's Overthrow of the Germanic Con- 
 federation by Prussia 2 
 
 Manning's England and Christendom — 21 
 
 Maecet on the Larynx 15 
 
 Marshall's Canadian Dominion 11 
 
 Physiology 15 
 
 Marshhan's Life of Havelock 5 
 
 History of India 3 
 
 Marttseau's Christian Life 22 
 
 Massingberd's History of the Reformation 4 
 
 Maunder's Biographical Treasuiy 5 
 
 Geographical Treasury 11 
 
 Historical Treasury 4 
 
 . Scientific and Literary Trea- 
 sury 13 
 
 Treasury of Knowledge 2s 
 
 Treasury of Natural History 13 
 
 MAT'S Constitutional History of England.. 1 
 
 Melville's Novels and Tales 21 a 25 
 
 Men dklssohn's Letters 5 
 
 MERI vale's Fall of the Roman Republic. 3 
 
 Romans under the Empire 3 
 
 Merrikield and Ever's Navigation 11 
 
 Milks on Horse's Foot and Horseshoeing.. 27 
 
 Horses' Teeth and Stables 27 
 
 Mill (J.) on the Mind 9 
 
 Mill (J. S.) on Liberty 6 
 
 on Representative Government 6 
 
 on Utilitarianism 6 
 
 Mill's (J. S.) Dissertations and Discussions 6 
 
 Political Economy 6 
 
 System of Logic 6 
 
 __ Hamilton's Philosophy 6 
 
 Inaugural Address 7 
 
 . Subjection of Women 6 
 
 Miller's Elements of Chemistry 14 
 
 Hymn-Writers 21 
 
 MirCHED '8 Manual of Architecture 17 
 
 Manual of Assaying 18 
 
 Monsell's Beatitudes 22 
 
 His Presence not his Memory 22 
 
 ' Spiritual Songs ' 22 
 
 Moore's Irish Melodies 25 
 
 LallaRookh 25 
 
 Poetical Works 25 
 
 Morell's Elements of Psychology 9 
 
 Mental Philosophy 9 
 
 Moller's (Max) Chips from a German 
 
 Workshop 9 
 
 Lectures on Language 7 
 
 _(K. O.) Literature of Ancient 
 
 Greece 2 
 
 MURCHISOX on Liver Complaints 15 
 
 Mdre's Language and Literature of Greece 2 
 
 Nash's Compendium of the Prayer Book. . 19 
 
 New Testament, Hlustrated Edition 16 
 
 Newman's History of his Religious Opinions 5 
 
 Nightingale's Notes on Hospitals 28 
 
 — Lying- Ln Insti- 
 tutions 28 
 
 Nilsson's Scandinavia 12 
 
 Northcott's Lathes and Turning 17 
 
 Odling'S Animal Chemistry 14 
 
 Course of Practical Chemistry.. 14 
 
 Manual of Chemistry 14 
 
 Lectures on Carbon 14 
 
 Outlines of Chemistry 14 
 
 O'Driscoll's Memoirs of Maclise 4 
 
 O'Flanagajj's Irish Chancellors 5 
 
 Our Children's Story 25 
 
 Owen's Lectures on the>Invertebrata 12 
 
 Comparative Anatomy and Physio- 
 logy of Vertebrate Animals .... 12 
 
 P acre's Guide to the Pyrenees 23 
 
 Paget's Lectures on Surgical Pathology .. 15 
 
 Pereira's Manual of Materia Medica .... 16 
 
 Perkin's Italian and Tuscan Sculptors.... 17 
 
 Perring's Churches and Creeds 19 
 
 Pewtner's Comprehensive Specifier 28 
 
 Pictures in Tyrol 23 
 
 Piesse's Art of Perfumery 19 
 
 — Natural Magic 19 
 
 Ponton's Beginning 12 
 
 Pratt's Law of Building Societies 28 
 
 Prendergast's Mastery of Languages.... 8 
 
 Prescott's Scripture Difficulties 21 
 
 Present-Day Thoughts 9 
 
 Proctor on Plurality of Worlds 10 
 
 Saturn and its System 10 
 
 The Sun 10 
 
 's Scientific Essays 12 
 
 Public Schools Atlas (The) 11 
 
 Rae's Westward by Rail 23 
 
 Recreations of a Country Parson 8 
 
 Reichel's See of Rome 20 
 
 Reilly's Map of Mont Blanc 23 
 
 Reimann on Aniline Dyes 15 
 
 Rivers' Rose Amateur's Guide 13 
 
 Robbin'S's Cavalry Catechism 27 
 
 Rogers's Correspondence of Greyson 9 
 
 Eclipse of Faith 9 
 
 Defence of ditto 9 
 
 Roget's English Words and Phrases 7 
 
 Ronald's Fly-Fisher's Entomology 27 
 
 Rose's Ignatius Loyola 2 
 
 Rothschild's Israelites 20 
 
 Rowton's Debater 7 
 
 Russell's Pau and the Pyrenees 22 
 
 Sandars'S Justinian's Institutes 5 
 
 S avile on the Truth of the Bible 19 
 
 Schallen's Spectrum Analysis 11 
 
 S cott's Lectures on the Fine Arts 16 
 
 AlbertDurer 16 
 
 Seebohm's Oxford Reformers of 1 198 2 
 
 Sewell's After Life 24 
 
 Amy Herbert 24 
 
 . CleveHall 24 
 
 Earl's Daughter 24 
 
 Examination for Confirmation .. 21 
 
NEW WORKS published BY LONGMANS AND CO. 
 
 r 
 
 ty 
 
 Sewell's Experience of Lite 
 . Gertrude 
 
 Giant ''Ji'"-,',"" 
 
 Glimpse of the World ... ...... 
 
 History of the Early Church 
 
 Katharine Ashton « 
 
 Laneton Parsonage ' 
 
 Margaret Percival ••••••■•/• — • «, 
 
 Passing Thoughts on Religion .. « 
 
 Poems of Bygone Years ••••••-• * 
 
 Preparations for Communion .... 2 
 
 Principles of Education 
 
 . Ivors UV*"*V"xx" 
 
 Journal of a Home Life. . . 
 
 for Confirmation...... 21 
 
 21 
 
 21 
 21 
 
 21 
 21 
 
 Stirling's Secret of Hegel 
 
 Sir William Hamilton 
 Stonehenge on the Dog • 
 
 on the Greyhound. 
 
 TYNDALLonHeat 
 
 Imagination in Science 
 
 . Sound 
 
 Headings for Lent 
 
 _ Tales and Stories 
 
 . Thoughts for the Age 
 
 . Thoughts for'the Holy Week 
 
 __?£S«.^.=V» 
 
 SHORT'S Church History.. 
 
 c,r a -dt'<5 Walker's Dictionary • — • 
 
 ImTH's fVO Bible and Popular Theology » 
 Smith 8 V ^ auVs Voyage aQd Sh ipwreck 20 
 
 ' ( SYDNEY) Miscellaneous Works.. 9 
 
 " Wit and Wisdom 9 
 
 Life and Letters 4 
 
 Southey's Doctor 
 
 Poetical Works 25 
 
 STANLEY'S History of British Birds 13 
 
 Statham's Eucharis ••••'"•' r 
 
 Itebbing's Analysis of Mill's Logic 6 
 
 ° ™, s Ecclesiastical Biography 5 
 
 _ Playground of Europe 22 
 
 10 
 
 27 
 27 
 5 
 
 .'s Faraday as a Discoverer 4 
 
 . Fragments of Science 12 
 
 - Hours of Exercise in the Alps . . 25 
 
 - Lectures on Light U 
 
 TJeberweg's System of Logic 
 
 Uncle Peter's Fairy Tale 
 
 Ure's Arts, Manufactures, and Mines. 
 
 Van Der Hoeven's Handbook of Zoology 12 
 
 Vereker's Sunny South 22 
 
 Visit to my Discontented Cousin 25 
 
 Warburton's Hunting Songs 26 
 
 Watson's Principles andPractice of Physic 14 
 
 WATTS'S Dictionary of Chemistry 14 
 
 Webb's Objects for Common Telescopes . . 11 
 Webster and Wilkinson's Greek Testa- 
 ment • 2 * 
 
 Wellington's Life, by Gleig a 
 
 West on Children's Diseases 14 
 
 Nursing Sick Children 28 
 
 's Lumleian Lectures 14 
 
 Whately's English Synonymes j 
 
 Logic • ° 
 
 . —Rhetoric • b 
 
 Whately on a Future State 21 
 
 Truth of Christianity 2 
 
 White's Latin-English Dictionaries 7 
 
 Wilcock's Sea Fisherman 2 ? 
 
 Williams's Aristotle's Ethics 6 
 
 Williams on Climate of South of France U 
 Consumption 
 
 Strickland's Queens of England.... ...-•• 
 
 Sunday Afternoons at the Parish Church of 
 a Scottish University City (St. Andrews).. 
 
 TAYLOR'S History of India • j* 
 
 _____ (Jeremy) Works, edited by EDEN 22 
 
 THIRLWALL'S History of Greece. ...... • • • • • * 
 
 Thompson s (Archbishop) Laws of Thought 6 
 
 _(A. T.) Conspectus lo 
 
 TODD (A.) on Parliamentary Government 1 
 
 Todd and Bowman's Anatomy and Fny- ^ 
 
 siologyof Man.. .■ 
 
 Trench's Ierne, a Tale ••••■••• , 
 
 Trench's Realities of Irish Life * 
 
 Trollope's Barchester Towers « 
 
 Warden f* 
 
 Twiss's Law of Nations *° 
 
 Tyndall on Diamagnetism 
 
 Electricity u 
 
 15 
 Willich's Popular Tables . . .. . 28 
 
 Willis' s Principles of Mechanism 1 < 
 
 WlNSLOW on Light 
 
 12 
 
 WOOD'S Bible Animals |2 
 
 Homes without Hands I 3 
 
 Insects at Home 13 
 
 ..__ Strange Dwellings 
 WOODWARD and Cates's Encyclopaedia. 
 
 Yardley'S Poetical Works 
 
 Yonge's English-Greek Lexicons . 
 
 Two Editions of Horace . 
 
 History of England 
 
 Yottatt on the Dog . . 
 ; ._ on the Horse 
 
 Zeller's Socrates ;•'•'*::"" I 
 
 Stoics, Epicureans, and Sceptics. . 6 
 
 Zigzagging amongst Dolomites 23 
 
 Spottisvoode & Co., Printers, Neic-dreei Square, London. 
 
 1 
 
9'/ui bu nnr ; 
 
029 444 826 3 
 
 w- 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 mmSm 
 
 ■ 
 
 M 
 
 ■ I 
 
 A^. 1